HBlDy- IlIERALTpRANSIiATIOH^ Mjsw/osKQty ^§Q^\r /^ Completely Scanned and Parsed Aeneid^ 2, ready August, 1 900. Completely Parsed Caesar Caesar's Gallic War, Book I. By REV. JAMES B. FINCH. M. A., D. D. From the Preface — I have designed this book as an aid to three classes of learners, and it is my confident belief that they will find it in practice to be of really invaluable service — first, teachers^ both those rusty in Latin who nevertheless find them- selves called upon to teach Caesar without much time for prepara- tion ; and also those who are " up " in Caesar but still may bene- fit greatly, at the first, by having at their elbow a model for teaching and drilling which, like this, sets forth to the most min- ute detail each step in the parsing and the translation of every word in the text — then clergymen whose opportttnities may not have permitted the acquisition of the Latin, but who yet desire to possess themselves rapidly of so much of this lang- uage as a minister really needs for etymological and philo- logical and literary purposes, as well as for the simple satisfaction of emerging from a state of ignorance regarding a language so familiar to the educated — then students, both those who are not so situated as to have an instructor, but are still ambitious enough to study Latin without a teacher, and also students who, though members of a class, yet need the help of a complete model for translation and analysis, to be used, of course, under wise guidance. Again it is not wholly unlikely that the experienced teacher of Latin will prize this book — not because of any need for assistance, but because of the advantage of com- paring one's own ways and opinions with the methods and views of another competent teacher. With this book anyone can learn not only about the Latin, but can learn the language itself. The Latin text in the original order of the words just as Caesar wrote them, with the exact literal English equivalent of each Latin word directly under it {interlined); and with a second, elegant trans- lation zw the margin, employing the natural English order of the words; aftd with Footnotes in which every word of the Latin text is completely parsed 2.n6. the constructions explained, with References to the gram- mars of Allen & Greenough, Bingham, Gildersleeve, and Harkness Each page complete in itself— the Latin text {long voiv els marked), the interlined literal translation, the marginal flowmg translation, the parsing and the analysis— all at a glance without turning a leaf! CLOTH $1.50 Postpaid 400 PAGES. TO BE FOLLOWED SHORTLY (CONSTRUCTED ON THE SAME PLAN) BYC Vergfil'8 Aeneld, Bk. I. (scanned). Xenophon's Anab., Bk. I. Cicero's 1st Orat. vs. Catiline. Homer's Iliad, Bk. I. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6-12- 1 3- J 4 Cooper Institute New York City HANDY LITEKAL TEANSLATIONS. 88 VOLUMES. " To one 7uho is rcadins; the Classics, a literal travslation is a convenient and legitimate help ; and every well-informed person will read the Classics either in the original or in a tratislation.^' Caesar s Gallic War. The 7 Books. Caesar's Civil War. Catullus. Cicero's Brutus. Cicero's Defence of Roscius. C'cero De Officiis. Cicero On Old Age and Friendship. Cicero On Oratory. CiCero On The Nature of the Gods. Cicero's Se'ect Orations. Cicero's Select Letters. Cicero s Tusculan Disputations. Cornelius Nepos, complete. Eutropius. Horace, complete. Juvenal's Satires, complete. Livy, Books I and II. Livy, Books XXI and XXil. Lucietius in preparation. Martial s Epig ams (p.ipei-). Ovid's Metamorphoses, 2 volumes. Phaedrus' Fables. Plautus' Captivi, and Mostelaria. Plautus' Pseudolus; Miles Gloriosus. Plautus' Trinurr,mus,and Menaechmi Plinys Select Letters, 2 volumes. Quintilian, Books X and XT. Ronnan Life in Lat. Prose and Verse. Sallust: Catiline, and Jugurth. War. Seneca On Benefits. Tacitus' Annals, jst Six Books. Tacitus' Gernnany and Agricola. Tacitus On Oratory. Terence : Andria, Adelphi, Phormio. Terence: Heautontimorumenos. Virgil's /Eneid, the ist Six Books. Virgil's Eclogues and Georgics. Viri Romae. /Eschines Against Ctesiphon. /Eschylus' Pronnetheus Bound, and Seven Against Thebes. /Eschylus' Agar.ennnon. Aristophanes' Birds, and Frogs. Aristophanes' Clouds. Demosthenes On The Crown. Demosthenns'Olyn.hiacs, Philippics. Euripides' Alcestis, and Electra. Euripides' Bacchantes, Herc.Furens. Euripides' Hecuba, andAndromache. Euripides' Iphig. In Aulis, in Tauris. Euripides' Medea. Herodotus, Books VI and VII. Herodotus, Book VIII. Homer's Iliad, the ist Six Books. Homer 's Odyssey, ist 12 Books. Isocra es' Panegyric, in prep. Lucian's Select Dialogues, 2 vols. Lysias' Orations. Plato's Apology, Crito, and Phaedo. Plato's Gorgias. Plato's Laches (paper'^. Plato's Protagoras, Euthyphron. Plato's Republic. Sophocles' CEdipus Tyrannus, E'ec- tra, and Antigone. Sophocles' CEdipus Colcneus, in pi-eparation. Thucydides, Books l-IV. Thucydides, Books V-Vlll. Xenophon's Anabasis, ist 4 Books. Xenophon's Cyropaedia, 2 volumes Xenophon's Hellenica, Symposium. Xenophon's Memorabilia, complete- Freytag's Die Journalisten, Goethe's Egmont. Goethe's Faust. Goethe's Iphigenia In Tauris. Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. Lessing s Emilia Galotti. Lessing's Minna von Barnheim. Lessing's Nathan the Wise. Schiller's Ballads. Schiller's Maid of Orleans. Schiller's Maria Stuart. Schiller's The Nephew as Uncle. Schiller's Wallenstein's Death. Schiller's William Tell. Corneille's Le Cid. Feuillet's Romance PoorYoung Man. Racine's Athalie. FOR INTERLINEAR, AND TUTORIAL TRANSLATIONS SEE OTHER PAGES, ItautTu XitcvitT Tvauslations CESAR'S COMMENTARIES ON THE GALLIC WAR LITERALLY TRANSLATED WITH EXPLANATORY NOTES HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6-1 2-1 3-14 Cooper Institute, New York City Schoolbooks of all publishers at one store. ^ I o I — I o CD sq o ^ » 05 S c3 "^ ^ -o 'SI '^- '5 ^ o -to OCi c^S c5 13 2 a> '1^ 1 1 s < O < til -t3:S 13:2 1 I. Gaul, as a whole, is divided into three parts : the l)elgae inhab- it one of these ; the Aquitani an- other ; and those ivho in their own g ^'o b ? S,'^ c .2 5 .* ^'^^'^.[^M.^^ lot" o aJ « ^ -c -M s rt .5 ^ =««... - S o U « 1: '- «5 a; ^ c^ ^" «^ ^ «S , , . ,.s >j -Q - o o •P^ J :S '■; ci S « oTl ^"i 2- rt ^- ci.'- rt C .J 4, .S o d) ^ '^ >. h3 -^ oj ^ P =: « "C TJ 00 rt .A>-q -^ o ^^ r^'^TT" (1) w.^ r*^ p CD ^ ? <^^ r- "+:; ^ 'C — ■ .^-^-^ 3:^ '-'^ S ".S^h; SCO c^r^ j o^ _ ilp 8i^i!I!§.^1l|l}lKlit| mmimmiiiihimi O ,^ -^ -^ ii <=> B -^ ^ <.^ , . i: M O .^^ ^ "? 'O P^ ^P. XXI-I THE GALLIC WAR. 15 his means, which power and strength he used not only to the lessening of his [[Divitiacus] popularity, hut almost to his ruin; that he, however, was influenced both by fraternal afiection and by public opinion. But if anything very severe from Caesar should befall him []Dumn6rix|], no one woult think that it had been done without his consent, since he himself held such a place in Caesar's friendship ; from which circiimstance it would arise, that the affections of the whole of Gaul would he estranged from him." As he was with tears be^ng these things of Csesar in many words, Caesar takes his right band, and, comforting him, begs him to make an end of entreating, and assures him that his regard for him is so great, that he forgives both the injuries of the republic and his private wrongs, at his desire and prayers. He summons Dumnoiix to him ; he brings in his brother ; he points out what he censures in him ; he lays before him what he of himself perceives, and what the state complains of; he warns him for the future to avoid all grounds of suspicion; he says that he pardons the past, for the sake of his brother, Divitiacus. He sets spies over Dumnorix that he may be able to know what he does, and with whom he communicates. Chap. XXI. — Being on the same day informed by his scouts, that the enemy had encamped at ^ the foot of a moun- tain eight miles from his own camp ; he sent persons to ascertain what the nature of the mountain was, and of what kind the ascent on every side. Word was brought back, that it was easy. During the third watch * he orders Titus Labienus, his lieutenant with praetorian powers, | to ascend to the highest ridge of the mountain with two legions, and with those as guides who had examined the road ; he explains what his T)lan is. He himself during the fomth watch, t • For the vigili*«rval at which he had bef? used" (^to fcUow, &.c) CHAP. XXV. j THE GALLIC WAE. 17 ply of com ; and divcrtod his inarch from the Helvetii, and advanced rapidly to Bibracte. This circumstance is reported to the enemy by some deserters from Lucius ^milius, a captain,* of the Gallic horse. The Helvetii, either because they thought that the Eomans. struck with terror, were retreating from them, the more so, as the day before, though they had seized on the higher grounds, they had. not joined battle; or because they flattered themselves that they might' be cut off fi'om the provisions, alteiing their plan and changing their route, began to pursue, and to. annoy our men in the rear. Chap. XXIV. — Ceesar, when he observes this, draws off his forces to the next hill, and sent the cavalry to sustain the attack of the enemy. He himself, meanwhile, drew up on the middle of the MU a triple line of his four veteran legions iu such a manner, that he placed above him on the very summit the two legions, which he had lately le^*ied in Hither Gaul.f and all the auxiliaries ;t and he ordered that the whole mountain should be covered with men, and that mean- while the baggage § should be brought together into one place, and the position be protected by those who were posted in the upper line: The Helvetii, having followed with all their waggons, collected their baggage into one place : they them selves, after having repulsed our cavalry and formed a phalanx, advanced up to our front line in very close order. Chap. XXV. — Caesar, having removed out of sight fii-st liis own horse, then those of all, that he might make the danger • The regular complement (j'-istus equitatus) of cavalry' in a legion in CjBsar's time (the legion then was 5000 foot) was 300, i e. 10 tnrms of 30 horsemen each. [There -were for each turm 3 decuriones, fKapxai.'] But in Caesar's time the decurio tsems to have been captain of the whole tumi, according to Vegetius. + As is stated in chap. x. of this book. J All the foreign socii were obliged to send subsidies in troops when Rome demanded them ; these did not, however, like those of the socii Italici, serve in the line, but were used as light-armed soldiers, and were called •* aurilia." § Sarcinae (lit. "packages") is used of each soldier's own baggage. which he caTies for himself; but impedimenta is the army's baggage, carried on waggons or beasts of burden. The Boman soldier carried a vast load, 60 pounds weight, besides his r.rmour, which last was considered i)art And parcel of the man himself. (Cic. Tusc. Qu. ii. \6.\ G x8 CESAR'S COMMENTABIES [bOOK t of all equal, and do away with tine hope of flight, after eu- couraging his men, joined battle. His soldiers, hurhng their javelins from the higher ground, easily brolvo the enemy^s phalanx. That being dispei-sed, they made a charge on them "with d^a^vn swords. It was a great liindrance to tlie Gauls in fighting, that, when several of their bucklers * had been by ono stroke of the (Roman) javehnsf pierced through and pinned fast together, as the point of the iron had bent itself, they could neither pluck it out, nor, with their left hand entangled, fight with sufficient e-ase ; so that many, after ha\-ing long tossed their arm about, chose rather to cast away the buckler from their hand, and to fight with their pei-son unprotected. At length, worn out with wounds, they began to give way, and, as there was in the neighbourhood a mountain about a mile off, to betake themselves thither When the moun- tain had been gained, and our men were advancing up, the Boii and Tulingi, who with about 15,000 men closed the enemy's line of march and served as a guard to their j-eai*, having assailed our men on the exposed flank as they advanced [prepared] to surround J them ; upon seeing which, the Hel- vetii, who had betaken themselves to the mountain, began to press on again and renew the battle. The Romans having &ced about, advanced to the attack in two divisions ;§ the first and second line, to withsjtand those who had been de- • Scutum, BvpiOQ of Polybius, was the (oblong) wooden (or wicker-work) buckler (strengthened with an iron rim and an iron boss) of the Roman heavy-armed infantry. It co%'ered the left shoulder, and was 4 ft. long ty 2^ broad. It was distinct from the (Greek) clypcu^ (shield), which was round, and was by the Romans discontinued for the Sabine scutum, about B. c. 400 (after the soldiers began to receive pay). + The pilum, or ponderous javelin, v(T^dui, who could not be prevailed upon to take the oath or to give his cliildren as hostages. On that account he had fled from his state and had gone to the senate at Romef tc beseech aid, as he alone was bound neither by jatli nor hostages. But a worse thing had befallen the victorious .Sequaui tii.au the vanquisiied ^dui, for Ariovistus, the king of the Gei'maus, had settled in their territories, and had seized upon a third of their land, ^\hich wasj the best in the whole of Gaul, and was now ordering them to depart from another third part, because a few months previously 24,000 men of the Hariides § had come to him, for whom room and settle- ments must be provided. Tlie consequence Avould be, that in a few years they would all be driven from the territories of Gaul, and all the Germans would cross the Rhine ; for neither must the land|| of Gaul be compared vdtli the land of the Ger mans, nor must the habit of living of the latter be put on a level Avith that of the former Moreover, [as for] Ariovistus, no sooner did he defeat the forces of the Gauls in a battle, which took place at Magetobria, thauH [lie began] to lord it haughtily and cruelly, to demand as hostages the children of all the prin- cipal nobles, and wreak on them every kind of c.uelty, if every- thing was not done at his nod or pleasure; that he was a savage, passionate, and reckless man, and that his commands could no longer be borne. Unless there was some aid in Cassar and the Roman peoph, the Gauls must all do the same thing that the Helvetii have done, [viz.] emigrate from their country, and seek auotler dwelling place, other settlements ♦ Tlie Roman " hosjnUum,''' pubLc hospitality, was miicli the same as the Grecian -rrpo^tvla. + Romam ad senatum, lit. " to Rome to the senate (there)." X Essel optimus, " was " according to the speaker s represcidatiorif *' tlie best." $ Lit. "twenty-four thousands of the men" [called] ^^ihe Harudes." II Agrum, land, i.e. in the agricultural sense (arable soil). f /.i/. "as soon as (when once) lie dcte.ited the Ga»ls, &c., hefbegaii tol V»rd it." &c. 94 CiESARS COMMENTARIES. ^BOiK k remote from tlie Germans, and try -wliatever fortune may fall to their lot. If these things were to be disclosed to Ariovistus, J Divitiacus adds] that he doubts not that he •would inflict the most severe punishment on all the hostages -who are in his I'ossession, [and says] that Caesar could, either by his o-wn in- fluence and by that of his anny, or by his late victory j or by name of the Roman people, intimidate him, so as to pre- vent a greater number of Gennans being brought over the Rhine, and could protect all Gaul from the outrages of Arlo- vistus," Chap. XXXII. — ^^Vhen this speech had been delivered by Divitiacus, all who were present began ^^ith loud lamentation to enti-eat assistance of Cassar. Caesar noticed that the Sequani were the only people o^ all who. did none of those things which the others^^id, but, with their heads bowed down, gazed on the earth in sadness. Wondering jwhat was the reason of this conduct, he inquired of themselves. Tso reply did the Se t|uaui make, but silently continued in the same sadness. Wheu he had repeatedly iuqiiiied of them and could not ehcit an^- answer at all. the ^ame Divitiacus the ^duan answered, thai I — *'the lot of the Sequani was more wretched and giievoui* than that of the rest, on this account, because they alona dm"si not even in secret complam or supplicate aid; and shud bered at the cruelty of A.novistu3 [even when] absenr, just as if he were present ; for, to the vest, despite of eveiything,* there was an opportunity of flight given; but- all torturea must be endured by the Sequani. who had admitted Ario %ustus within their territories, and whose tuwus were all in hi;* power." Chap. XXXIIR — Cassar. on teing informed of these things, cheered the minds of the Gauls with his words, and promised that this afiair should be an object of his concem, [saying i that he had great hopes that Ariovistus, induced both by his kindness and his power, would put an end to his oppression After delivering this speech, he dismissed the assembly ; and, besides those statements, many circumstauces induced liim t-j think that this affair ought to Le ronsidereil and taken up by him ; especially as he saw that the ^dui, stj'led [as they had * This, elliptical ixse of lar.ieu. (I) '-iienertheJes:,." (2) '' yet at leasi,' (Z) " did after all,' tiiav lie comuared with tLat of the Greek p/i'«>ff- '<;HAi». XXXIII.] THE GALLIC WAE, 25 been] repeatedly by the senate " brethren " and " kinsmen,^* were held m the thraldom and dominion of the Gennans, ;uid understood that their hostages were with Ariovistus and the Sequani, which in so mighty an empke [as that] of the Eoman people he considered veiy disgraceful to him- self and the republic. That, moreover, the Germans should by degrees become accustomed to cross the Khine, and that a great body of them should come into Gaul, he saw [would be] dangerous to the Eoman people, and judged, that wild and savage men would not be likely to restrain themselves, after they had possessed themselves of all Gaul, from going forth into the province and tlience marching into Italy, (as tlie Cimbri and Teutones* had done before * The CiiuLri, says Niebuhr, were not real Gauls but C} mri (Celts in fact) of the same stock to'which belong theWelsh — Basbretoiis- -early Cumbrians, and inhabitants of the western coast of England. [The Picts of Scotland and the Belgae were Cy mri.] "^hey extended eastwards as far as the river Dnieper, where they were called Galatians. And he is equally sure that the Teut6- nes or (Teutbni) were Germans. It is thought thdt Jutland and the regi(ms whence came the Anglo-Saxons were the original seats of these Cimbri, who \-^Te driven from them by the progress of the Sarmatians. and migrated southwards. They appeared b. c. 11 o in Noricum, and thence descended into ]llyricum, where, near Noreia (in the modern Carinthia), they defeated the consul Cn. Papirius Carbo, b. c. 11 3, who had been sent with a large arm.y to protect the Camians. They, however, now moved westward into Helve- tia, and on their desolating course seem to have been joined by the TeutCru, Ambrones, Tigurini, to the number of about 300,000 fighting men, besides a vast muliitude of women and children. With this nomad horde they spread over South Gaul. South-west Gaul (i. e. Languedoc and Provence, l)auphinc and Savoy, the country of the Allobrbges) was now a Roman province, " prov'ncia nostra," ai.d the consul, M. Junius Silanus, was sent to protect it. He was defeated in 109 e. c. b} the Cimbri. We have seen in previous chapters [§ 7 and 12] of these commentaries, that in 107 b. c. the Tiguiini defeated the consul L. Cassius I onginus, whose army was nearly cut to pieces, and himself slain, near the laimebcd\ ." '.] THE OALLIO MTAIL. 27 That, besides, neither dare he go -mthout an army into thoso parts of Ga.nl -which Caesar had possession of, nor could he, %vithout great expense and trouble, draw his aiTuy together to on6 place ; that to him, moreover, it appeared strange, what business either Csesar or the Roman people at all had in his own Gaul, which he had conquered in war.* Chap. 7iXXV. — When these answers were reported, to CaBsar, ho sends ambassadors to him a second time with thi^ message. " Since, after having been treated witli so much idndness by hiniself and the Roman people, (as he had in his consulship [b. c. 59] been styled 'king and friend' by the senate), he- makes f this recompence to [Caesar] himself and the Roman people, [viz.] • that when invited to a confe- rence he demurs, and does not think that it concerns him to advise and inform himself about an object of mutual interest, these are the things which he requires of him; first, that he do not-j- any more bring over any body of men across the Rhine into Gaul ; in the next place, that he restore the hos- tages, which he has from the -^dui, and gi-ant the Sequani permission I to restore to them with his consent those hostages which they have, and that he neither provoke the ^dui by outrage nor make war upon them or their aUies ; if he would accordingly do this,"§ [Caesar says] that "he himself and the Roman people -wiU entertain a perpetual feeling of favour and friendship towards liim ; but that if he [Caesar] does not obtain [his desires] that he (forasmuch as in the consulship of Marcus Messala and Marcus Piso [b.c. 61] the senate had decreed that, whoever should have the administration of the pro-\rince of Gaul should, as far as he could do so consistently with the interests of the republic, protect the ^dui and tho • Lit. " What (sort) of business tliere -was either to Caesar, or to the Roman people at all, (i. e. what sort of business they had) in his" (^Ario- vistits^s) " ovm. Gaul," &c. •f- The imperfecls sub], of the L.^tin oralio ohiiqua, are here translated by present tenses in English, this seeming better suited to our idiom. The imperfect is used in the Latin, because, the principal tense, legatos miltitf as an historic present, is equivalent to a past tense, which would require the subj. imperf. $ Lit. — " grant permission that they should be allowed td restore." § Lit. — "if he should have done that so," i. e. "if he ahoaid have aiited so in that casa " 23 C^SAIl's COMilExNTARILS, \j\0OK I Other friends of tlie Eomau people,) ^viil not ovcnook tLo v;rongs of the -^diii." Chap. XXXVI. — To tliis Ariovistus replied, that "the right of war vru3, that they "svho had conquered shoidd govern those whom they had conquered, in what manner they pleased ; that iu that way the Roman people were wont to govern the nations which they had conquered, not according to the dictation of any other, but according to their own discretion. If he for his part did not dictate to the Roman people as to the manner in which they were to exercise their right, he ought not to be obstructed by the Roman people in his right ; that the -^dui, inasmuch as they had tried the fortune of war and had engaged in ai-ms and been conquered, had become tributaries to him ; that Caesar was doing a great injustice, in that by his arrival he was making his revenues less valuable to him ; that he should not restore their hostages to the ^dui, but should not make war wrongfully either upon them or then- alhes, if they abided by that wliich had been agreed on, and jiaid their tribute annually : if they did not continue to do that, the Roman people's name of ' brothers ' would avail them nought.* As to Cassar's threatening him that he would not overlook the wrongs of the jEdui, [he said] that no one had ever entered into a contest with Jiim [Ariovistus] without utter ruin to himself. That Cassar might enter the lists when he chose ; he would feel what the invincible Germans, well trained [as they were] beyond aU others to arms, who for four teen yearsf had not been beneath a roof, could achieve by their valour." Chap. XXXVII. — At the same time that this message was delivered to Caesar, ambassadors came fi'om the >dEdui and the Treviri ; from the -^dui to complain that tho Harudes, who had lately been brought over into Gaul, were ravaging their territories ; that they had not been able to pur- chase peace from Ariovistus, even by giving hostages : and from the Treviri, [to state] that a hundred cantons of the Suevi had encamped on the banks of the Rliine, and were attemntuig • Lit.— "if they should not have done that, the Roman people's titio of " brothers " -n-ould be far from being of any avail to them. " Longe — procul — multum abesse," often means " to be utterly impotent, or disin- •clined, to be of no service." + Inter annos XIV means this : intra annos XIV would be " u-itkin [in less than] fourteen ye.irs" CHAP. XXXXS.] THE GALLIC WAB. 'J» to cross it ; that the brothers. Xasuas and CiniLcrius. headed them. Being gi-eatlv alarmed at these things, Coesar thought that he ought to use all JespaK-h, lest, if this new band of Suevi should unite \Yith the old troops of Ariovistus, he fAriovistus] might be less easily -withstood. Having, ' there lore, "as- quickly as he could, provided a supply of com, he liastened to Aiiovistus by forced marches. Chap. XXXVIII. — When he Lad proceeded three days' journey, ^vord was brought to him that Ariovistus was hasten- ing \yiih all his forces to seize on Yesoutio,* which is the largest town of the Sequuni, and had advanced three days' journey from his tenitories. Coesar thought that he ought to take the greatest precautions lest this shoidd happen, for there was in that to\vu a most ample supply of everj-tliing which was rerviceable for war: and so fortified was it by the nature of the ground, as to afford a great facility for pro- tracting the war, inasmuch as the rive;- Doubs almost sur- rounds the whole to^-n, as though it were ti'aced round it with (I pair of compasses. A mountain of great height shuts in fhe remaining space, which is not more than 600 fcet.f where the river leaves a gap, in such a manner that the roots of that mountain extend to the river's bank on either side. A Avail thrown around it makes a citadel of this [mountain], and tcnnects it with the town. Hither Cajsar- liastens by forced mar'^.hos by night and day, and, after having seized the town, /Stations a gamson there. Chaf, XXXIX. — Wiiilst he is tan-ying a fcAV days at Ve- ijontiu, cu account of corn and provisions ; from the inqiuries of our men and the reports of the Gauls and traders, (who Hsserteu that the Germans were men of huge stature, cf incredibL valour and practice in arms, — that ofttimes they, ou encountenng them, could not bear even their countenance, and the neroenes? of then- eyes,) — so great a panic on a sudden seized the whoie ai"my, as to discompose the minds and spuita uf all in no slighi degree. Tliis first ai'ose from the tribunes • Modern Besangon. + Cssar seems to have infant here not the common foot, but the ffradua or pes sestertius (= L'4 f(^t)^. $t3 the base of the mountain actually measures lo^O feet. 30 CCSAB's COMMENTAMES. I^BOOKf. of the soldiers, the prefects and the rest, who, having followed Caesar from the city [Rome] from motives of friendship, had no great experience in militaiy affairs. And alleging, some of them one reason, some another, which they said made it necessary for them to depart, they requested that by his consent they might be allowed to withdraw ; some, infiixenced by shame, stayed behind in order that they might avoid the suspicion of cowardice. These could neither composo their countenance,* nor even sometimes check their tears: but hidden in their tents, either bewailed their fate, or de- plored -with their comi-ades the general danger. Wills were sealed universally thi-oughout the whole camp. By the ex- pressions and cowardice of these men, even those who pos- sessed gTeat experience in the camp, both soldiers and centu- rions, and those [the decurions] who were in command of the cavalry, were gradually disconcerted. Such of them as wished to be considered less alarmed, said that they did not dread the enemy, but feared the narrowness of the roads and tho fastness of the forests which lay between them and Ariovistus, or else that the supplies could not be brought up readily enough. Some even declared to Caesar, that when he gave orders for the camp to be moved and the troops to advance,t the soldiers would not be obedient to the commaiid, nor advance t in consequence of their fear. Chap. XL. — "When Csesar observed these things, having called a council, and summoned to it the centurions of all the companies, he severely reprimanded them, " particularly, for supposing that it belonged to them to inquire or conjecture, either ia what direction they were mai-cliing, or with what object. That Ariovistus, during his [Caesar's] consulship, had most anxiously sought after the friendship of the Roman people ; why should any one judge tha,t he would so rashly depart from his duty ? He for his part was persuaded, that, ■when his demands were known and the fairness of the terms considered, he would reject neither his nor the Roman people's • With Caesar's " vultum fingere " conf. vXaaafievoQ ry o»p«, Thuc. 'ii, §58. & Dem. 1122. 12,20. t i. e. that his men should decamp from that place aiid march fonranL J Lit. ** would not bear tlie blanJards." CHAr. Xl"i> r«HB GALLIC VTASi ' 31 favour Butcvnn if, diivcn ou by rage ancl madr.ess, lie shoulJ make war upon them, wliat after all were tliej afraid of ? — ^r why should they despau- eitlier of thek own valour or of his zeal ? Of that enemy a trial had been made within our fathers' recollection, when, on the defeat of the Cimbri and Teutones by Caius Marius, tlie army was regarded as having deserved no less praise than their commander himself. It had been made lately, too, in Italy, during the rebehion of the slaves, whom, however, the experience and training which they had received from us, assisted in some respect. I'rom wliich a judgment might be formed of the advantages which rcso lution carries with it, — inasmuch as those whom for some nme they had groundlessly dreaded when unarmed, they had afterwards vanquished, when well armed and flushed with suc- cess. In short, that these were the same men whom the Hel- vetii, in frequent encounters, not only in then' own temtories, but also in theirs [the German], have generally vanquished, and yet cannot have been a match for our ai-mj. If the unsuccessful battle and flight of the Gauls disquieted any, these, if they made inquiries, might discover that, when the Gauls had been tired out by the long duration of the war, Aiiovistus, after he had many months kept liimself in his cap^p and in the marshes, and had given no opportunity for an €ngagement, fell suddenly upon them, by this time despairing of a battle and scattered in all directions, and was -sdctorious more through stratagem and cunning than valou- . But though there had been room for such stratagec? against savage and unskilled men, not even [Ariovistus] himself expected that thereby om- armies could be entrapped. That those who ascribed their fear to a pretence about the [deficiency of] supphes and the narrowness of the roads, acted presumptuously, as they seemed either to disirust their general's discharge of his duty, or to dictate to him. That these things were his concern; that the Sequani, the Leuci, and the Lingones were to furnish t\v. com ; and that it was already ripe in the fields ; that as to the road they would soon be able to judge for them selves. As to its being reported that the soldiers would not be obedient to command, or advance, he was not at all distm-bed at that; for he knew, that in the case of all those whose army had not been obedient to command, either •unoii eome mismanagement of an affau*, fortuiiQ had deserted 32 CfiSAB's COMMENTARIES. [BOOK I. them, or, that upon some crime being discovered, covetousness had been clearly proved [against themj. His integiity had been seen throughout his whole life, his good fortime in the war with tho Helvetii. That he would therefore instantly set about what he had intended to put off till a more distant day, and would break up his camp the next night, in the fouith watch, that he might ascertain, as soon as possible, whether a sense of honom* and duty, or whether fear had more in- fluence with them. But that, if no one else should follow, yet he would go with only the tenth legion, of which he had no misgivings, and it should be his praetorian cohort." — This legion Caesar had both greatly favoured, and in it, on account of its valour, placed the greatest corfidence. Chap. XLI. — Upon the dehvery of this speech, the minds of all were changed in a surprising manner, and the highest ardour and eagerness for prosecuting the war were eugen^- dered; and the tenth legion was the first to return thanks to him, through their mihtary tribunes, for his having expressed this most favourable opinion of them ; and assured him that they were quite ready to prosecute the war Then, the other legions eudeavom-ed, through their military tribunes and the centurions of the principal companies, to excuse themselves to Csesar, [saying] that they had never either doubted or feared, or supposed that the determination of the conduct of the war was theu-s and not their generals. Having accepted their excuse, and having had the road carefully reconnoitred by Divitiacus, because in him of all others he had the greatest faitb. [he found] that by a circuitous route of more than fifty miles-^ he might lead his army through open parts ; he then set out in the fourth watch, as he had said [he would]. On the seventh day, as he did not discontinue his march, he was informed by scouts that the forces of Aricvistus were only four and twenty miles distant from ours.* Chap. XLII. — Upon being apprized of Caesar's arrival Ariovistus sends ambassadors to him, [saying] that what he had before requested as to a conference, might now, as far as his permission went, take place, since he [CaesarJ had approached uearer, and he considered that he might now do it without • See the Note on p. S. CRAT. XLin.] THE GALLIC WAB. 33 danger Cassar did not reject the proposal and began to think that he -was now retuiTiing to a rational state of mind, as he spontaneoudy proffered that which he had previously refused to him when requesting it ; and was in great hopes that, in consideration of his own and the Roman peoples great favours towards him, the issue would be that he would desist from his obstinacy upon his demands being made known The fifth da} after that was appointed aa the day of con ference. Meanwhile, as ambassadors were being often sent to and fro between them, Ariovistus demanded that Caesar fihould not bring any foot-coldier with him to the conference, [saying] that "he was afraid of being ensnared by him through treachery; that both should come accompanied by cavalry; that he would not come on any other condition. " Caesar, as he neither wished that the conference should, by an excuse thrown in the way, be set aside, nor durst trust his life to the cavalry of the Gauls, decided that it would be most ex- pedient to take away from the Gallio cavalry aU their horses, and thereon to mount the* legionary soldiers of the tenth legion, in which he placed the greatest confidence ; in order tliat he might have a body-guard as trustworthy as possible shoula there be any need for action. And when this was done, one of llie soldiers of the tenth legion said, not without a toueli of humour, " that Caesar did more for them than he had pro- mised; he had promised to have the tenth legion in place of his prsstorian cohort ; but he now converted them into horse." Chap. XLIII.—There was a large plain, and in it a mound •>f earth of considerable size. This spot was at nearly an equal tlistance from both camps. Thither, 83 had been appointed, they came for the conference. Csesar stationed the legion, which he had brought [with him] on horseback, 200 paces from this mound. The cavalry of Ariovistus also took their stand at an equal distance. Ariovistus then demanded, that they should confer on horseback, and that, besides themselves, they should bring with them ten men each to the conference. When they were come to the place, Caesar, in the opening of his speech, detailed his own and the senate's favours towards liim [Ariovistus], " in that he had been styled king, in that [ho ♦ The regular troops of the legion are here called ** legionaiy S(>!dieis,*'tO distinguish them from the Velites, or light-armed infentry, D 34 CUSAB'S CO!tIMENtABIES. \ V90K 1 Lad been styled] fiiend, by the senate, — m that very conside: able presents had been sent him ; which ciixunistance he in- formed him had both fallen to the lot of few, and had usually been bestowed in consideration of important pei-sonal seiTices; that he, although he had neither an introduction, nor a just ground for the request, had obtained these honoiu's through the kindness and munificence of himself [Caesar] and the senate. He informed liim too, how old and how just were tli j grounds of connexion that existed between themselves [the Pvomans] and the ^dui, what decrees of the senate had been passed in their favour, and how frequent and how honourable ; how from time immemorial the ^dui had held the supremacy of the whole of Gaul ; even [said Caesai-] before they had sought our friendship; tbat it was the custom of the Komaj) people tc desire not only that its allies and friends should lose none of their property, but be advanced in influence, dig- nity, and honour : who then could endm-e that what they had brought with them to the friendship of the Roman people, should be torn from them ?" He then made the same demands which he had commissioned the ambassadors tc make, that [Ariovistus] should not make war either upon the iEdui or their allies, that he should restore the hostages ; that, if he could not send back to their country any part of tlic Germans, he should at all events suffer none of them any more to cross the Eliint. Chap. XLIV. — Ariovistus repUed briefly to the demanas of CtPsai- ; \;\it expatiated lai'gely on his own virtues, " that he had crossed the Rhine not of his own accord, but on being united and sent for by the Gauls ; that he had not left home and knidred without great expectations and great rewards; that he had settlements in Gaul, gi-anted by the Gauls themselves ; that the hostages had been given by their own good--s\ill; that he took by right of Aar the tribute which conquerors are accustomed to impose en the conquered ; that be had not made war upon the Gauls, but the Gauls upon him ; that all the states of Gaul came to attack him, and had encamped against him : that all their forces had been routed and beaten by him in a single battle; that if they chose to make a second trial, he was ready to encounter them again; but if they chose to enjoy peace, it was unfaif to refuse the tribute, which o£ thc u: own free-will they had CUAP. XLV. CESAR'S COMMENTAEIES. 35 paid up to that time. That the friendship of the Roman people ouGfht to prove to him an ornament and a safeguard, not a detriment ; and that he sought it with that expectation. But if through the Roman people the tribute was to be dis- continued, and those who surrendered to be seduced from him, he would renounce the friendship of the Roman people no less heartily than he had sought it. As to his leading over a host of Germans into Gaul, that he was doing this with a view of securing himself, not of assaulting Gaul : that there was evidence of this, in that he did not come without being invited, and in that he did not make war, but. merely warded it off. That ho had come into Gaul before the Roman people. That never before this time did a Roman army go beyond the frontiers of the province of Gaul. "What [said he] does [Cas- sar] desire ? — why come into his [AriovistusJ domains ? — that this was his prosnnce of Gaul, just as that is ours. As it ought not to be pardoned in him, if ho were to make an attack upon our territories; so, likewise, that we were imjust, to obstruct liim in his prerogative. As for Caesar's saying that the JEdui had been styled ' brethren' by the senate, he Avas not so unciv- ilized nor so ignorant of affairs, as not to know that the ^dui in the very last war with the AUobroges had neither rendered assistance to the Romans, nor received any from the Roman people in the struggles which the .^lui had been maintaining with him and with the Scquani. He must feel suspicious, that Caesar, though feigning friendship as the reason for his keeping an army in Gaul, was keeping it with the view of crushing him. And that unless he depart and withdraw his army from these parts, he shall regard him not as a friend, but as a foe ; and that, even if he should put him to death, he should do what would please many of the nobles and leading men of the Roman people ; he had assurance of that from themselves through their messengers, and could pur- chase the favor and the friendship of them all by his [Caesar's] death. But if he would depart and resign to him the free possession of Gaul, he would recompense' him with a great reward, and would bring to a close whatever Avars he wished to be canned on, without any trouble or risk to him." Chap. XLV. — Many things were stated by Caesar to the effect [to show] ; " why he could not waive the business, and that neither his nor Ihe Roman people's i>racticc vould no CJE'^'ARS COAiMFNTAIlIES ^BOOK 1. suffer him to ab.MuKin most meritoiious allies, nor did ho deem that Gaul belonged to Ariovistus rather than to tho Koman people ; that the Arverai * and the Ruteni f had been subdued in ^\-ar by Quintus Fabius Ma.-iimus.t a-^d that the Roman people had pardoned them and had not reduced them iuto a province or imposed a tribute upon them. And ii the most ancient period was to be regarded, — then was the sovereignty of the Roman people in Gaul most just : if the decree of the senate was to be observed, then ought Gaul to be free, which they [the Romans] had conquered in war, and had permitted to enjoy its own laws." Chap. XL VI. — While these things are being transacted in the conference, it was aimoimccd to Caesar that the cavalry of Ariovistus were approaching nearer the movmd, and were riding up to our men, and casting stones and weapons at them. Caesar made an end of his speech and betook himself to his men ; and commanded them that they should by no means return a weapon upon the enemy. For though he saw that an engagement with the cavalry would be without any danger to his chosen legion, yet he did not think proper to engage, lest, after the enemy were routed, it might be said that they had been ensnared by him under the sanction of a conference. When it was spread abroad among the common soldiery with what haughtiness Ariovistus had behaved at the conference, and how he had ordered the Romans to quit GaiJ, and how his cavalry had made an attack upon our men, and hew this had broken off the conference, a much greater alacrity and eagerness for battle was infused into our army. Chap. XL VII.— Two days after, Aiiovistus sends ambas- sadors to Caesar, to state "that he wished to trgat with him about those things which had been begun to be treated of between them, but had not been concluded ; " £and to beg] that "he would either again appoint a day for a conference; or, if he were not willing to do that, that he would send one of his [ofl&cers] as an ambassador to him." There did not appear to Caesar any good reason for holding a conference ; and tho more so as the day before the Germans could not be ♦ Modem Auvergne. t Modem Le Roiiergue. . . % We find mention made of this victory in the Epitomes of Livy, lib. J". and in Strabo, lib. ir. CHAP. XLVIII.] THE GALLIC WAE. 37 restrained from casting weapons at oui- men. He tbouglit ho should not without great danger send to him as ambassador ono of his [Roinan] ofi&cers, and should expose him to savage men It seemed [therefore] most proper to send to him C. Valerius Procillus, the son of C. Valerius Caburus, a young man of the highest courage and accomplishments (whose father had been presented with the freedom of the city by C. Valerius Flaccus), both on account of his fidelity and on accoiait of his know- ledge of the Gallic language, which Ariovistus, by long practice, now spoke fluently ; and because in his case the Germans would have no motive for committing violence ; * and [as his colleague] M. Mettius, who had shared tlie hospitality of Ariovistus. f He commissioned them to learn what Ariovistus had to say, and to report to him. But when Ariovistus saw them before him in his camp, he cried out in the presence of his army, " Why were they come to him? was it for the pur- pose of acting as spies ?" He stopped them when attempting to speak, and cast them into chains. Chap. XLVIII. — The same day he moved his camp forward and pitched xmder a hill sbc miles from Caesar's camp. The day follo^Ying he led his forces past Caesar's camp, and en camped two miles beyond him; with this design, — that he might cut off Caesar from the com and provisions, which might be conveyed to him from the Sequani and the .^Edui. For five successive days from that day, Caesar drew out his forces before the camp, and put them in battle order, that, if Ario ristus should be wiling to engage in battle, an opportunity might not be wanting to him. ArioTistus all this time kept his army in camp : but engaged daily in cavalry skirmishes. The method of battle in which the Germans had practised themselves was this. There were 6,000 horse, and as many vory active and courageous foot, one of whom each of the horse S3lected out of fiie whole armv for his own protection. * Inasmuch as he was not a Roman, but a Gaul. t Classical -writers bear continual testimony to the sanctity of this relation. It appears from Aul. Gellius (1 — 13) to have ranked next to that of ))arent8 and clients. A league of the same nature, and bearing the same name, was somtilmes entered into by persons at a distance from each other. The Roman people, at large, formed such a league with foreign States, The Slst section of the present book of Caesar's Commentaries fumiahes an allusion to this. 38 CJBSAB*S COMMENTABIES. [fiOOK U By these [foot] they -were constantly accompanied in their en gagements ; to these the horse retired ; these on any emergency rushed forward; if any one,. upon receiving a very severe wound, had fallen from his horse, they stood around him : if it was ne- cessary to advance farther than usual, or to retreat more rapidly, so great, from practice, was their swiftness, that, supported by the manes of the horses, they could keep pace with their speed.* Chap. XLIX.-r-Perceiving that Ariovistus kept himself in camp, Csesar, that he might not any longer be cut off from provisions, chose a convenient position for a camp beyond that place in which the Germans had encamped, at about 600 paces from them, and having drawn up his army in three Hues, marched to that place. He ordered the first and second lines to be under arms ; the third to fortify the camp.f This place was distant from the enemy about 600 paces, as has been stated. Thither Ariovistus sent light troops, about 16,000 men in number, with all his cavalry; which forces were to intimidate our men, and hinder them in their fortification. Csesar nevertheless, as he had before arranged, ordered two linea to drive off the enemy: the third to execute the work. The camp being fortified, he left there two legions and a • Strange as this account may appear to us modems, into ■whose military tactics nothing similar enters, it does not need the explanation which some have given of it, — that the foot-soldiers here spoken of threw themselves into a body, when an engagement began, and supported the cavalry in that form. They were, Caesar expressly says, chosen individually to assist mTD.Q particular cavalry soldier ; and their duty was rather to perform that part, as occasion required, than to renderany direct service against the enemy. The Romans had, before this time,, practised, in a more scientific form, this piece of warfare. Livy relates, lib. xxvi. 41, that at the siege of Capua, upon the discovery that from all their engagements the legions re- turned victorious, -while the cavalry were worsted, they adopted the plan of mounting behind each horse-soldier a man armed with a small shield and seven darts, who, upon a given signal, alighted and charged the enemy. This was attended with great success, and led, -says Livy, to the origin of ftie Velites. Sallust, too, in his Bell. Jugurth., tells us that Marius in- termingled the Velites with the cavalry. Caesar appears to have resorted to this plan in the encounter with Pompey at the river Genusus, after his defeat at Dyrrachium. •f" The care with which the Romans fortified their camp is a remarkable feature in their military discipline. They never encamped even for a single night, without fortifying themselves with a rampart and a ditch. The en- campment of a few hoxirs presented the systematic and complete ordci of a Ktation. , and to aid him with corn and other things ; that all the rest of the Belgoe were in arms ; and that the Germans, who dwell on this side the Rhine, had joined themselves to them; and that so great was the infatuatiou of them all, that they could not restrain even the Suessiones, their own brethren and kinsmen, who enjoy the same rights, and the same laws, and who have one government and one magistracy [in common] with themselves, from uniting witli them. • Polybius represents the Gauls, in general, as characterized bv tick!© uess of mind and impetuosity of action. Hist. lib. ii. 35. QAP. IV.] THE GALLIC WAR. 46 Chap. IV". — When Caisai- inquired of tbcm what states -wero 1 arms, how powerful they were, and what they could do in wai", he received the following infonnation: that the greater », of whose territories lay on the west of the Meusc. The Cserssx and the Peemaiu also lay en the Meuse. CHAP. VII.J THB GALLIC WAIt. f7 furiify a ramp with a rampart twelve feet in heightj and a trench eighteen feet in breadth Chap. VI. — There was a town of the Re mi, by name Ui brax,* eight miles distant from tliis camp. This the Belgae on their march began to attack with great ^igou^. [The assault] was with difficulty sustained for that day. The Gauls' mode of besieging is the same as that of the Belgte : when after having drawn a large numl"^r of men ai'ouud the whole of the fortifications, stones have begun to be cast against the wall on all sides, and the wall has been stript of its defenders, [theuj, forming a testudo,f they advance to tlie gates and undermine the wall, which was easily effected on this occasion; for while so large a number were casting stones and darts, no one^ was able to maintain his position upon the wall. When nigh; had put an end to the assault, Iccius, who was then in com mand of the to\Mi, one of the Ilemi, a man of the highest rank and influence amongst his people, and one of those who had come to Coesar as ambassador [to sue] for a peace, sends mes- sengers to him, [to report] " That, unless assistance were sent to him he could not hold out any longer." Chap. VII. — Thither, immediately after midnight, Ciosar, using as guides the same persons who had come to him ab messengers from Iccius, sends some Numidiaji and Cretan archers, and some Balearian slingers§ as a relief to the * Bibrax. Bievre, a town of the Retni, on the Aisno, nrnsc net be con- founded with Bibractc, one of the largest and richest towns of the yEdui. t A body of soldiers, in forming a testudo, held their shields firmly to gether over their heads, and were thus protected from such missiles as might be thrown from above, while those of the outer files held their shields sloping in such a manner as to protect the flanks of the entire body. They thus presentea an appearance not unlike the bnck of a tortoise, "testudo;" frora'^'.ich circumstance the name was deri\ed. By the tes- tudo was also meant a penthouse moving on wheels, under cover of Avhich the besiegers worked the battering-ram. The name in this case was readily suggested by the resemblance which the ram presented to a tortoise thrust ing its head forward from its shell and drawing it back again. J Liteially, " No one had the power of standing his giound." $ Frequent mention is made by ancient miters of the Numidians and Cre- tans fts archers, and of the Balearians as slingers. These last took their name from three islands in the Mediterranean ; two of which, from their distinctive titles of Major and Minor, are called Majorca and Minorca ; the third Yvica. Pliny ascribes the invention of the sling to these people. Uiodorus Siculus tells us that they could break a target or helmet, or, in- deed, any piece of annour, with their national weapon. Nor will that ai*- 48 O^SAR'8 C0MWKNTARIE8. [BOOK tt] towns-people, by whose arrival both a desire to resist togethei with the hope of [making goo« their] defence, was infused into the Reuii, and, for the same reason, the hope of gaining the- town, abandoned the enemy. Therefore, after staying a short time before the town, and laying waste the country of the Remi, when all the villages and buildings which they could approach had been burnt, they hastened with all their forces to the camp of Caesar, and encamped within less than two miles [of it]; and their camp, as was indicated by the smoke and fires, extended more than eight miles in breadth. Chap VIII. — Caesar at first determined to decline a battle, as well on account of the great number of the enemy as tlieir distinguished reputation for valour : daily, however, in cavalry actions, he strove to ascertain by frequent trials, what the enemy could effect by their prowess and what our men would dare. When he perceived that our men were not inferior, as the place before the camp was naturally convenient and suit- able for marshalling an army, (since the hill where the camp was pitched, rising gradually fi-om the plain, exteuiled forward in breadth as far as tlie space which the marshalled army could occupy, and had steep declines of its side in either direction, and gently sloping in front gradually sank to the plain;) on either side of that hill he drew a cross trench of about four hundred paces, and at the extremities of that trench built forts, and placed there his mihtary engines, lest, after he had mai-shalled his army, the enemy, since they were so powerful in point of number, should be able to suiTound his men in the flank, while fighting. After doing this, and leaving in the camp the two legions which he had last raised, tliat, if there should be any occasion, they might be brought as a reserve, he formed the other six legions in order of battle before the camp. The enemy, likewise, had Jrawn up their forces which they had brought out of tlie camp. Chap. IX. — There was a mdrsh of no great extent between our army and that of the enemy. The latter were waiting to S9e if our men would pass this; our men, also, were ready ii. pear wonderful if we receive the assertion of Suidas, that they would cast a stone of a pound weight. Their usual missiles, however, were small stones and leaden bullets. The inhabitants of those islands are reported to excel iu -■iie uae of the slinj; at the present day. CHAP, XI.] ^B OAILIO WAft^ -^ films to attiick tliem wliile disordered, if the first attempt to pass should be made by them. In the meantime battle was commenced between the two armies by a cavalry action. When neither army began to pass the marsh, Caesar, upon the eldi'mishes of the horse [proving] favourable to our men, led back his forces into the camp. The enemy immediately hastened from that place to the river Aisne, which it has been Btatcd was ■ behind our camp. Finding a ford there, they endeavoured to lead a part of tlieir forces over it; with tho design, that, if they could, they might carry by storm the fort which Q. Titurius, Caesar*s lieutenant, commanded, and might cut off the bridge ; but, if they could not do that, they shoulfl lay waste the lands of the Remi, which were of great use to us in carrying on the "war, and might hinder our men from foraging. Chap. X. — Caesar, being apprised of this by Titurius, leads all his calvary and light-armed Numidians, slingers and archers,' over the bridge, and hastens towards them. There was a severe struggle in that place. Our men, attacking in the river the disordered enemy, slew a great part of them. By the immense number of their missiles they drove back the rest, who,- in a most courageous manner were attempting to pass over their bodies, and surrounded with their cavalry; and cut to pieces those who . had first crossed the river.' The enemy, when they perceived that their hopes had de- ceived them both with regard to then- taking the town by storm and also their passing the river, and did not see our men advance to a more disad-vantageous place for th^ pm-pose of fighting, and when provisions began to fail them, having called a council, determined that it was best for each to retiim to hi"? country, and resolved to assemble from all quarters to defend those into whose territories the Romans should first march an army ; that they might contend in their own rather than in a foreign coiintry, and might enjoy the stores o- provision which tiiey possessed at home. Together xdth other causes, this consideration also led them to that resolution, viz. : that they had learnt that Divitiacus and the jEdui were approaching the territories of the Bellovaci And it «vas impossible to persuade the latter to stay any longer, )r to deter them from conveying succoiu- to their own people. Chap. XI.— That matter bemq determined on marching 50 c^sae's commentawes. i^book it. out of their camp at the second watch, with great noise and confusion, in no fixed order, nor under any command, sinco each sought for himself the foremost place in the journey, and hastened to reach home, they made their departure ap- pear very like a flight. Caesar, immediately learning this ihrough his scouts, [but] fearing an ambuscade, because lie had not yet discovered for what reason they were de- parting, kept his army and cavalry within the camp. At day- break, tho intelligence having been confirmed by the scouts, he sent forward his cavalry to h^ass their rear; and gave the com- mand of it to two of his lieutenants, Q. Pedius, and L. Aurun- <-ideiu3 Cotta. llo ordered T Labienus, another of his lieu- tenants, to folloNY them closely with three legions. These, at- tacking their rear, and pursuing them for many miles, slew a great number of them as they were fleeing; while those in the rear with whom they had come up. halted, and bravely sustained the attack of our soldiers ^ the van, because they appeared to be removed from danger, and were not restrained by any necessity or command, as soon as the noise was heard, broke their ranks, and, to a man, rested their safety in flight. Thus without any risk [to themselves] our men killed as great a number of them as the length of liie day allowed ; and at sunset desisted from the pursuit, and betook themselves into the camp, as they had been commanded. Chap. XII. — On the day following, before the enemy could recover from their terror and flight, Csesar led his army into the tenitories of the Suessiones, which are next to tho Remi, and having accomplished a long march, hastens to the town named Noviodunum.* Having attempted to take it by storm on his march, because he heard that it was destitute of [sufficient] defenders, he was not able to carry it by assault, on account of the breadth of the ditch and the height of tho wall, though few were defending it. Therefore, having forti- fied the camp, he began to bring up the vineae, and to provide ^yhatever things were necessary for the storm. In the mean- time, the whole body of the Suessiones, after then: flight. * There were three cities of this name in Gaul :— 1. Noviodunum Sues* Einum,^ called also simply Suessiones and Augusta, the modem Soissons, uliich IS meant here. 2. Noviodunum .(Eduoum or Nevimum, a city of the .rEdui on the Loire, the modem Nevers. 3. Noviodunum Bituriguni, ihe modem Neuvy or Neufiy, about twenty miles vest from Nevers. DHAP. XrV.] THE GAIXIO VTAIU 51 came the ncx night into the tovm. The \ine8Q ha\iug been (juickly hrought up against the town, a mound thi-own up, and lowers buUt, the Gauh, amazed Ly the greatness of thf» %Yorks, such as they had neither seen nor heard of before, and struck, also, by the despatch of the Eomans, send ambassadors to Cassar respecting a "=;m-reniier, and succeed in consequence of the Kemi requesting that they [the Suessiones] might be spared. Chap. XIII. — Cxsai, having received as hostages the first men of the state, and even the two sons of king Galba liimself ; and all the arms in the town having been delivered up, admitted the Suessiones to a sun-ender, and led his army against the Bellovaci. Who, when they had conveyed them- selves and all their possessions into the town called Lratus- pantium,* and Caesar with his army was about five miles distant from that town, all the old men, going out of the town, began to stretch out then: hands to Cfosar, and to intimate by their voice that they would throw themselves on his protection and power, nor would contend in arraa against the Roman people. In like manner, when he had come up to the town, and there pitched his camp, the boys and tlin women from the wall, w'tb outstretched hands, after (Jieir custom, begged peace fi'om the Romans. Chap. XIV. — -For these I»ivxtiacus pleads (for after the departure of the Bclgae, having dismissed the troops of the .(Edui, he had returned to Caesar). " The Bellovaci had at all times been in the another beam fitted transversely over it. Velocity, and consequently power, were thus greatly increased. The head was made of iron or some hard metal, and formed to represent the head of a goat. Hence, as well as from its application, it was called by the Romans aries. The Romaus borrowed il from the Greeks. They do not, however, appear to have made very much iwe of it before the siege of Syracuse, in the second Punic war. The beam to which the head was attached varied from eighty to a hundred and twenty feet in length, and the umted strength of more than a li.mdrea mcu wns sometimea engaged in its operation. CHAP. XXXV.] THE GALLIC WAR. fi3 cations seemed the least ditficulL. The signal having been immediately given by fires, as Caesar had previously com- manded, a rush Tvas made thither [i. e. by the Eoman soldiers] from the nearest fort; and the battle Tvas fought by the enemj as vigorously as it ought to be fought by brave men, in the last hope of safety, in a disadvantageous place, and against those who were throwing their weapons from a rampart and fi-om towers; since aU hope of safety depended on their corn-age alone. About 4,000 of the men having been slain, the rest were forced back into the town. The day after, Caesar, after breaking open the gates, which there was no one then to de- fend, and sending in om* soldiers, sold the whole spoil of that town. The nimiber of 63,000 persons was reported to him by those who had bought them. Chap. XXXIV.— At the same time ho was informed by P. Crassus, whom he had sent ^^ith ono If^gion against the Veneti,'^ the Unelli, the Osismii. tho CuriosolitsB, the Sesuvii, the Aulerci, and the Rhedonos, \vhich are maritime states, and touch upon the [Atlantic] ocean, that all these nations were brought under the dominion and power of the Eoman people. Chap. XXXV. — These thingj^ being achieved, [and] all Gaul being subdued, so high an opinion of this war was spread among the barbarians, that ambassadors were sent to Caesar by those nations who dwelt beyond the Rhine, to promise that they would give hostages and execute his com- mands. Which embassies Caesar, because he was hasten ing into Italy and Illyricum, ordered to return to him at the beginning of the following summer. He himself, having led his legions into winter quartei*s among the Camutes, the Andes, and the Turoues, which states were close to those regions in which he had waged war, set out for Italy ; and a thanksgiving 1 of fifteen days was decreed for those achieve- * Veneli, &c. These were nations of Gallia Celtica. The Veneti were situated in the ■west. The Unelli possessed a territor)' lying on the north-west of what is now called Normandy. OS their coast lay the islands Caesarea, Jersey ; Samia, Guernsey ; and Reduna, Alderney. The Osismii occup'ed a territory afterwards forming a part of the province of Bretagne, and now called Finisierre. The Curiosolitae also occupied a part of the same province. The Sesuvii are supposed to have been situated on the coast near the Bay of Biscay, • This {snpplicatio or supplicium) '"as a great religious solemnity decreed oy the senate^ upon an extraordinary victory. It was designed as an act 64 C-ESABS C0MMEKTAEIE8. [BOOK U. ments, upon receiving Caesar's letter; £an honour] wliich before that time * had been conferred on none. of thanksgiving to the gods. The temples were then thrown open, an: the statues of the deities placed in public upon couches. Before these the people gave expression to their thankfulness. This part of the solemnity was called lectislernium. The value of the victory was sup posed to determine the period of the duration of this sacred festival Though sometimes decreed for one day, its usual period was three or fiv« days. Pompey had a supplicatio of ten days decreed upon the conclusion of the war with Mithridates. Csesar, as we read in the text, obtained one of fifteen days. This, he tells us, w»? the first occasion on which a Roman general had enjoyed that honour. Upon his victory over Vercingetorix, that illustrious enemy of the Roman power in Gaul, a supplicatio of twenty days was decreed him, as we reiul, De Bell. Gall. vii. 90. Dion Cossius mentiona instances in which a forty, fifty, and even sixty days' sup- pUeatio \vas decreed. Cicero obtained a supplicatio upon the suppression of the Cataline conspiracy, — an honour which he took fi'equent oppor- tunity of observing had never before been granted to manful achievements. There was another solemnity bearing this name. The occasion of it, however, was very different from that already spoken of. In times of public distress or danger, and at the appearance of imcommon prodigiesj the senate decreed a supplicatio to appease the deities and remove tho present, or avert the anticipated evil. • Literally « happened to none.** BOOK Ilf. THE ARGUxMENl. I. — Caesor, at the ciose of the iate campaign, sent Servius Gaiha I'nio tli9 territories of the Nantuates, Veragri, and Seduni, with permission to winter there, if expedient ; his reason for this. Galba resolved to winter at Octodurus. — II. The Seduni and Veragri combine against him. — III. And attack his camp. — IV.-VI. A fierce battle ensues; in which, as well as in several other engagements, Galba is successful. — VII. VIII. An unexpected war in Gaul ; the occasion of it. The Veneti are the principal instigators. — IX. Caesar gives orders for the equip- ment of a fleet. The Veneti and other states augment their navy,and extend their alliances. — X.-XII. Cajsar's difficxilties ; arising chiefly from the position of the Venetic towns. — XIII. The structure of the Venetic ships accommodated to that position. — XIV.-XV. Csesar sur- mounts these disadvantages ; and in a naral engagement obtains a nctory. — XVI. Wliich terminated the war with the Veneti — XVII.-XIX. Titurius Sabinus is sent into the territories of the Unelii. Conduct of then: king, Viridorix. Sabinus is compelled to resort to stratagems ; he defeats the Unelii. — XX., XXI. P. Crassus enters Aquitania, and is attacked by the Sotiates, who are signally worsted.— XXII. The "Solaui-ii." — XXIII. Crassus proceeds into the territories of the Vocates and Tarusates ; who engage in measures of oppo^tion. - -XXIV. He draws up his forces for a battle ; which the enemy decline. — XXV., XXVI. He then attacks their encampment, and is victorious. — XXVIII. Caesar advances against the Morini and Menapii ; his motives for this : the enemy make a sudden assault on the Roman forces, and are repelled with great loss. — XXIX. Cajsar's provision ngainst such attacks : his operations intermptcd by the in clemency of the season : the army is led into mnter quarters. Chap. I. — When Cresar was setting out for Italy, he %ent Serviiis Galba with the twelfth Tegion and part of th<: cavalry, against the Nantuates,-? the Veragri, and Seduni, whc • The Nantuates were an Alpine race, on the south of the lake ol Geneva-; the Veragri, a tribe of the Koman province, also south of that lake, whose chief town, Octodurus, is the modem Mzriigni, and the Seduni, a people lying between the east coast of it and the Rhone, wbose capitulj Seduni, ii the modem Sion, 56 CJISAR'S COATMENTAlUEt. ^BOOK ni extend from the territories of the Allobrogcs, and the lake of Geneva, and the river Rhone to the top of the Alps. The reason for sending him -was, that he desired that the pass along the Alps, thi-ough ■\\hich [the Roman] merchants hfid been accustomed to travel with great danger, and luider great im- posts, should be opened. He pennitted him, if he thought it necessary, to station the legion in these places, for the purpose of \yintering Galba having fought some sue- < cssful battles, and stonned several of their forts, upon ambassadors being sent to him from all parts and hostages given and a peace conclujJed, determined to station two cohorts among the Nantuates, and to winter in person with the other cohorts of that legion in a village of the Veragri, which is called Octodurus ; and this village being situated in a valley, with a small plain annexed to it, is bounded on all sides by very high mountains. As this village was divided into two parts by a river, he granted one part of it to the Gauls, and assigned the other, which had been left by them unoccupied, to the cohorts to winter in. He foitified this [latter] part with a rampart and a ditch. Chap. II. — When several days had elapsed in winter quarters, and he had ordered com to be brought in he was suddenly informed by liis scouts that all the people had gone off in the night from that part of the town which he had given up to the Gauls, and that the mountains which hung over it were occupied by a very large force of the Seduni and Veragri. It had happened for several reasons that .the Gauls suddenly foi-med the design of renewing the war and cutting off that legion. First, because they despised a single legion, on account of its small number, and that not quite full (two cohorts having been detached, and several individuals being absent, who had been despatched for the pm-pose of seeking pro- vision) ; then, lilvewise, because tliey thought that on account of the disadvantageous chai'acter of the situation, even their first attack could not be sustained [by us] when they would rush from the mountains into the valley, and discharge their wea- pons upon us. To this was added, that they were indignant that their children were torn fi'om them under the title of hostages, and they were pei-suaded that the Romans designed to Bcize upon the summits of ^ae Alps, and unite those parts to CHAP, v.] THB QALLIO WAB. 6/ the neighbauring province [of Gaul], not only to secure tlio passes,* but also as a constant possession. Chap. III. — Having received these tidings, Galba, since the worlvs of the winter-quarters and the fortifications were not fully completed, nor was sufficient preparation made mth regard to corn and other proN-isiona (since, as a surrender had been made, and hostages received, he had tliought he need entertain no ap- prehension of a war), speedily summoning a council, began to anxiously inquire their opinions. In which council, since so much sudden danger had happened contrary to the general expectation, and almost all the higher places were seen already- covered with a multitude of armed men, nor could [either] troops come to tlieu' relief, or provisions be brought in, as the passes were blocked up [by the enemy ;] safety being now nearly despaired of, some opinions of this sort were delivered : that, " leaving their baggage, and making a sally, they should hasten away for safety by the same routes by which they had come thither." To the greater part, however, it seemed best, re^ serving that measure to the last, to await the issue of the matter, and to defend the camp. Chap. IV. — A short time only having elapsed, so that time was scarcely given for arranging and executing those things which they had determined on, the enemy, upon the signal being given, rashed down [upon our men] from all parts, and discharged stones and darts f upon our rampart. Our men at first, while their strength was fresh, resisted bravely, nor did they cast any weapon inefiectually from their higher station. As soon as any part of the camp, being destitute of defenders, seemed to be hard pressed, thither they ran, aud brought assistance. But they were over-matched in this, tliat the enemy when wearied by the long continuance of the battle, went out of the action, and others with fresh strength came in their place ; none of which things could be done by our men, owing to the smallness of their number; and not only was permission not given to the wearied [Roman] to retu-e from tha fight, but not even to the wounded [ras hberty granted] to quit the post where he had leen stationed, and recover. Chap. V. — When they had now been fighting for mere thau • Literally " for the possession of the passes." •{• The gasumt a Celtic weapon, was adopted by the Romr oe QQ CiESAB's COMMENTARIES, f BOOK lit six hours, without cessatiou, and not only strength, but even ■weapons were failing our men, and the enemy were pressing on moro rigorously, and had begun to demolish the rampart and to fill up the trench, while our men were becoming exhausted, and the matter was now brought to the last extremity, P. Sextius Baculus, a centurion of the first rank, whom we have related to have been disabled by severe wounds in the engage- ment with the Nervii, and also C. Volusenus, a tribune of fiie soldiers, a man of great skill and valour, hasten to Galba, and assure him that the only hope of safety* lay in making a sally, and trying the last resource. Whereupon, assembling the centurions, he quickly gives orders to the soldiers to dis- continue the fight a short time, and only collect the weapons flung [at them], and recruit themselves after their fatigue, and afterwards, upon the signal being given, sally foilh from the camp, and place in their valour all ^eir hope of safety. Chap. VI. — They do what they were ordered; and, making a sudden sally from all the gates [of the camp], leave the enemy tliO means neither of knowing what was taking place, nor of collecting themselves. Fortune thus taking a txum, [our men] surround on every side, and slay those who had entertained the hope of gaining the camp and having killed more than the third part of an army of more than 30,000 men (which number of the barbarians it appeared certain had come up to our camp), put to flight the rest when panic- stricken, and do not suffer them to halt even upon the higher groimds. All the forces of the enemy being thus routed, and stripped of their arms, [om- men] betalce themselves to their camp and fortifications. Which battle being finished, in- asmuch as Galba was unwilling to tempt fortune again, and re- membered that he had come into winter quarters with one design, and saw that he had met with a different state of affairs ; chiefly however ui-ged by the want of com and provision, having the next day burned all the buildings of that village, he hastens to return into the pro\ince ; and as no enemy opposed or hindered his march, he brought the legion safe into the [countiy of the] Nanttiates, thence into [that of] the Allo- broges, and there wintered. Chap. Vii. — These things being achieved, while Cassar had every reason to suppose that Gaul was reduced to a state of tran- * Literally, " the only hope of safety was, if a sally being made, they tried the last resource." CJHAP. IX.] THE GALLIC WAR 69 quillity, the BelgsB being overcome, the Gennans expelled, the Seduni among the Alps defeated, and when he had, therefore, in the beginning of winter, set out for lUyricum, as he wished to visit those nations, and acquire a knowledge of their countries, a sudden war sprang up in Gaul. The occasion of that war was this : P. Crassus, a young man, hkd taken up his winter quarters with the seventh legion among the Andes, who- border upon the [Atlantic] ocean. He, as there was a scarcity of com in those parts, sent out some officers of cavalry, and several mili- tary tribunes amongst the neighbouring states, for the pm-pose of procuring com and provision ; in which number T. Terrasi- dius was sent amongst the Esubii ; M. Trebius GaUus amongst the Curiosolitag ; Q. Velanius, with T. Silius, amongst tiie Veneti. Chap. VIII. — The influence of this state is by far tne most considerable of any of the countries on the whole sea coast, because the Veneti both have a very great number of ships, %7ith which they have been accustomed to sail to Britain, and [thus] excel the rest in their knowledge and experience of nautical affairs ; and as only a few ports lie scattered along that stormy and open sea, of which they are in possession, they hold as tributaries almost all those who are accustomed to traffic in that sea. With them arose the beginning Qof the revolt] by their detaining Silius and Velanius ; for they thought that they should recover by their means the hostages which they had given to Crassus. The neighbouring people led on by tbeir influence (as the measures of the Gauls are sud- den ".and hasty), detain Trebius and Terrasidius for the same motive ; and quickly sending ambassadors, by means of then- leading men, tiiey enter into a mutual compact to do nothing except by general consent, and abide Jie same issue of for- tune ; and they solicit the other states to choose rather to con- tinue in that Hberty which they had received from then* ancestors, than endure slavery under the Romans. AU the sea coast being quickly brought over to their sentiments, they send a common embassy to P. Crassus [to say], " If he wished to receive back his officers, let him send back to them their Chap. TX. — Caesar, being informed of these things by Cras- sus, since he was so far distant himself, orders ships of war to be built in the meantime on the river Loire, which flows into the ocean ; rowers to be raised £rom the province ; sailors IP 0.fflSAP.S COMMENTAEIES. [ BOOK HI. aiid pilots to be provided. These matters being quickly executed, he himself, as soon as the season of the 3 ear per- mits, hastens to the army. The Veueti, and the other statca also, being informed of Ccesar'a arrival, -when they reflected how great a crime they had committed, in that, the ambas- sadoi^s (a character which ^ad amongst all nations ever been sacred and inviolable)* had by them been detained and thrown into prison, resolve to prepai*e for a war in pro- portion to the greatness of their danger, and especially to provide those things which appertain to the service of a navy, with the greater confidence, inasmuch as they greatly relied on the natm-e of their situation. They knew that the passes by land were cut off by estuaries, that the ap- proach by sea was most difficult, by reason of our ignorance of the localities, [and] the small number of the harbours, and they trusted that our army would not be able to stay very long among them, on account of the insuinciency of com ; and again, even if all these things should tmn out contraiy to then- expectation, yet they were very poT.-erful fn their navy. They well understood that he Romans neuLer hkd any number of ships, nor were acquainted witli the shal- lows, the harboui-3, or the islands of those parts where they would have to carry on the war ; and that navigation was very different in a naiTOW seaf from what it was in the vast and open ocean. Having come to this resolution, they fortify their towns, convey com into them from the coimtiy parts, bring together as many ships as possible to Venetia, where it appeared Caesar would at first carry on the war. They unite to Themselves as allies for that war, the Osismii, the Lexovii, the Nannetes,t the AmbiHati, the Morini, the Diablintes,§ and the Menapii; and send for auxiliaries from Britain, which is situated over against those regions. Chap. X. — There were these difficulties which we have men- * Frequent mention is made of the sacred and holy character of am- bassadors by Roman writers. t Literally, " fiw different in a narrow sea and in the vast and ope« % The Narmetes, or Namnetes, were a Celtic tribe, whose capital, Con- divicnum, afterwards Nannetes, is the modern Nantes^ which preserves the ancient name with a slight modification. § The Diablintes were a division of the Aulerci. Their capital, the name of which was changed from Neodunum to Diablintes, is the modem ^alliens. - ~ OBAP.xa.} THB OALLIO WAS. 7i tioned above, in carrying on the Tvar, but many tHngs, never- theless, urged CaDsar to that war : — the open insult ofifered to the state in the detention of the Roman knights, the rebellion raised after surrendering, the revolt after hostages were given, the confederacy of so many states, but principally, lest if [the con duct ofj this part was overlooked, the other nations should think that the same thing was permitted them. Wherefore, smce he reflected that almost all the Gauls were fond of revolution, and easily and quickly excited to war ; that all men likewise, by nature, love hberty and hate the condition of slavery, he thought he ought to divide and more widely distribute his army, before more state -^ sho'ild join the confederation. Chap. XI. — He therefor sends T. Labienus, his Heutenant, with the cavahy to the Treviri, who are nearest to the river Rhme He charges him to visit the Eemi and the other Belgians, and to k ep them in their allegiance and repel the Germans (who vrcn said to have been simaraoned by the Belga to their aid,) if they attempted to cross the river by force in their ships. He orders P. Crassus to proceed into Aquitania with twelve legionary cohorts and a great number cf the cavalry, lest auxiliaries should be sent into Gaul by these states, and such great nations be imited. He sends Q. Titurius Sabinus his Heutenant, with three legions, among the Unelli, the Cu- riosolitae, and the Lexavii, to take care that their forces should be kept separate from the rest. He appoints D. Brutus, a young man, over the fleet and those Gallic vessels which he had ordered to be furnished* by the Pictones and the Santoni, and the other provinces which remained at peace ; and commands him to proceed towards the Yeneti, as soon as he could. He himself hastens thither with tjie land forces. Chap. XII. — The sites of their towns were generally such that, being placed on extreme points f [of land] and on pro- montories, they neither had an approacli by land when the tide had nishsd in from the main ocean, which always happens "^ce in the space of twelve hours ; nor by ships, because, apon the tide ebbing again, the ships were likely to be dashed upon the shoals. Thus, by either circumstance, was tho stonning of their towns rendered difficult ; and if at any time • Lit. " to assemble from among," &c. + Ut. " small tonnes." 7Q CM6AR S COMJIEN'TAEIES. [BOOK lH. perchance tlie Teneti overpowered by the greatness of our •works, (the sea having been excluded by a mound and large dams, and the latter being made almost equal m height to thf walls of the town,) had begun to despair of their fortunes, bringing up a large number of ships, of which they had a verj great quantity, they carried oflf all their property and betook themselves to the nearest towns; there they again defended themselves by the same advantages of situation. They did this the more easily during a great part of the summer, be- cause our ships were kept back by storms, and the difficulty of sailing was very great in that vast and open sea, with its strong tides and its harbours far apart and exceedingly few in number. Chap. XIII. — For their ships were built and equippea after this manner. The keels were somewhat flatter than those of our ships, whereby they could more easily encounter the shallows and the ebbing of the tide : the prows were raised very high, and, in like manner the stems Avere adapted to the force of the waves and .storms [v.hich they were formed to sus- tain]. The ships wore built wholly of oak, and designed to endure auy force and violence whatever; the benrhes which were made of planks a foot in breadth, were fastened by iron spikes of the thickness of a man's thumb; the anchors were secured fast by iron chain's instead of cables, and for sails they used skins and thin dressed leather. These [were used] either through their want of canvas and thek ignorance of its application, or for this reason, which is more probable, that they thought that such storm? of the ocean, and such violent gales of wiud cnuld not be resisted by sails, nor ships of such great burden be convemently enough managed by them. The en- counter of our fleet with these ships* was of such a nature that our fleet excelled in speed alone, and the plying of the oars ; other things, considering the nature of the place [and] the violence of the stonns, were more suitable and better adapted oa their side; for neither could our ships injure theirs with ^heir beaks f (so great was their strength), nor on account of * i. e. tne relative character of the two -was, &c. t " For neither could," &.c. A similar remark is made in the next chapter. And yet the rostrum (more commonly rostra, Greek ipto\og, ox ilitoXov) suijpiied a very formidable instrument of ancient naval warfare. It was a beam Springing from a part just below the prow, and topped with sharp «HAP. XIV.] THE GALLIC WAB. 73 their height was a ^veapon easily cast up to them ; and for tho same reason they -^'ere less readily, locked in Ly rocks. To /his was added, that -whenever a storm began to rage and they ran lefore the wind, they both could weather the storm more /easily and heave to securely in the shallows, and when left by the tide feared nothing from rocks and shelves: the risk of all tvhich things was much to be dreaded by our ships. Chap. XI Y. — Caesar, after taking many of their towns, perceiving that so much labour was spent in vain and that the tlight of the enemy could not be prevented on the capture of their towns, and that injury could not be done them, he deter- mined to wait for his fleet. As soon as it came up and was first seen by the enemy, about 220 of their ships, fully equipped and appointed with every kind of [navaJ] implement, sailed forth from the hai'bour, and drew up opposite to ours ; nor did it appear clear to Brutus, who commanded the fleet, or to the tribunes of the soldiei^ and the centurions, to whom the se- veral ships were assigned, what to do, or what system of tactics to adopt; for they Imew that damage could not be done by their beaks; and thai, although turrets were built [on their decks], yet the height of the stems of the barbarian ships exceeded these; so that weapons could not be cast up from [bur] lower position with sufficient effect, and those cast by the Gauls fell the more forcibly upon us. One thing pro- vided by our men was of great service, [viz.] sharp hooks * inserted into and fastened upon poles, of a form not unlike the l.i.ooks used in attacking town walls. Wlien the ropes which fastened the sail-yards to the masts were caught by them and pulled, and our vessel vigorously impelled with the oars, theyf [the ropes] were severed; and when they were cut aw a}, the iron points or an iron figure of a lani's head. Though formerly alu-ays above the water they were in lattef times placed below it, and thus rendered more dangerous. * " Sharp hooks." (fakes prceacutcE), The falces here spoken of were, probably, those arms which were much used under that name. The falx was a large dagger with, a coulter, or bill, projecting from one eide. Such implements, when fixed upon poles, were employed at the siege of towns. One service of them was to loosen the stones of the walls. To this practice <::a>sar refers, De Bell. Gall. vii. 22. But Vegetius, iv. 14, tells us that a /arge falx was sometimes employed, instead of the more common ram's head, for the purpose of attacking towns. t Literally " gave themselves to tne ;viad.*» y^t CSSAIL'S COMMENTARIES. [BOOK U\ yards necessarily fell down, so that as all the hope of tho Gallic vessels depended on their sails and rigging, upon these being cut away, the entire management of the ships was taken from them at the same time. The rest of the contest depended on * courage ; in ■which our men decidedly had tho advantage ; and the more so, because the whole action w?5 carried on in the sight of Ceesar and the entire army ; so that no act, a little more valiant than ordinarv, could pass Tinob £er\-ed, for all the hills and higher grounds, from which ther6 was a near prospect of the sea, were occupied by our ai-my. Chap, XV. — The sail-yards [of the enemy], as we have said, being brought down, although two and [in somo cases] three ships [of iheirs] surrounded each one [of ours], the soldiers strove with the greatest energy to boai'd the ships of the enemy and, after the barbarians observed tliis taking place, as a great many of their ships were beaten, and as no relief for that evil could be discovered, they hastened to seek safety in flight. And, having now turned their vessels to that quarter in which the wind blew, so great a calm and lull suddenly arose, that they could not move out of their place, which cir cumstance, truly, was exceedingly opportune for finishing the business ; for our men gave chase and took them one by one, so that very few out of all the number, [and those] by the inter- vention of night, arrived at the land, after the battle had lasted almost from the fourth hourf till sun-set. Chap. XVI.— By this battle the war with the Veneti and the whole of the sea coast was finished ; for both all the youth, and all, too, of more advanced age, in whom there was any discretion or rank, had assembled in that battle; and they had collected in that one place whatever naval forces they had anywhere; and when these were lost, the survivors had no place to retreat to, nor means of defending their towns. They ac- cordingly surrendered themselves and all their possessions to Caesar, on whom Caesar thought that punichment should bt inflicted the more severely, in order that for the future the rights of ambassadors might be more carefully respected by barbarians : having, therefore, put to death all their senate, he sold the rest for slaves. Chap. XVII. — "While these things are going on amongst the Veneti, Q Titurius Sabinus with those troops which he • Lit. •* was placed in." + Lit. " about ten in the morning." CHAP. XVin.] THE GAIilC WAB. ^ lad received from Caesar, arrives in the territories of tho Unelli. Over these people Viridovix ruled, and held tho cTiief command of all those states -which had revolted : from which he had collected a large and povi-erful army.* And in those few days, the Aulerci and the Sexovii, having slain their senate hecause they vrould not consent to be promoters of the war, shut their gates [against us] and united themselves to Viridovix; a great multitude besides of desperate men and robbers assembled out of Gaul from all quarters, whom the hope of plundering and the love of fighting had called away from husbandry and their daily labour. Sabiaus kept himself •within his camp, which was in a position convenient for every- thing ; v/hile Viridovix encamped over against him at a dis- tance of two miles, and daily bringing out Ids forces, gave him an opportunity of fighting; so that Sabiaus had now not only come into contempt with the enemy, but also was somewhat taunted by the speeches of our soldiers ; and furnished so great a suspicion of his cowardice that the enemy presumed to ap- proach even to the very rampart of our camp. He adopted this conduct for the following reason : because he did not think that a Keutenant ought to engage in battle with so great a force, especially while he who held the chief command was absent, except on advantageous ground or some favourable circumstance presented itself. Chap. XVIII. — After haviag established this suspicion of his cowardice, he selected a certain suitable and crafty Gaul, who was one of those whom he had with him as auxiliaries. He induces him by great gifts and promises to go over to the enemy ; and informs [him] of what he wished to be done. Who, when he arrives amongst them as a deserter, lays before them the fears of the Romans; and informa them by what difficulties Caesar himself was harassed, and that the matter was not far removed from this — that Sabinus would the next night privately draw off his army out of the camp and set forth to Gsesar, for the purpose of carrying [him] as- sistance, which, when they heard, they all cry out together that an opportunity of successfully conducting their enterprise, ought not be throvm away: that they ought to go to the [Roman] camp. Many things persuaded the Gauls to this measure; the delay of Sabinus during the previous daysj the • Lit. " an army and large forces." Jj3 CfiSAB's COMMENTARIIiS. LbOOK IIL positive asseiliou of the [pretended] deserter; want of pro- visions, for a si'pply of which they had not taken the requisite precautions ; the hope springing from the Venetic war ; and [also] because in most cases men willingly believe what they wish. Influenced by these things, they do not dis- charge Viridovk and the other leaders from the council, before they gained permission from them to take up arms and hasten to [our] camp ; which being granted, rejoicing as if victory were fully certain, they collected faggots and brush- wood, with which to fiU up the Iloman trenches, and hasten to the camp. Chap XIX. — The situation of the camp was a rising ground, geutly sloping from the bottom for about a mile. Thither they proceeded Avith great speed (in order that as little time as possible might be given to the Romans to collect and arm themselves), and arrived quite out of breath. Sabinus having encouraged his men, gives them the signal, which they earnestly desired "While the enemy were encum- bered by reason of the burdens which they were carrying, he orders a sail} to be suddenly made from two gates [of the camp]. It happened, by the edvantage of situation, by the imskilfuluess and the fatigue of the enemy, by the valouj of our soldiers, and their experience in former battles, that they could not stand one attack of om' men, and immediately tui-ned their iiacks . and our men with full vigour followed them while disor- 3, and a great number of them being slain, Crassus began to tesiege the [principal] town of the Sotiates on his march. Jnon their valiantly resisting, he raised vinese 'and turrets. They at one time attempting a saliy, at another forming mines f to our rampart and vineas (at which the Aquitani are eminently sldlled, because in many places ariiongst them there are copper mines) ; wh.en they per- ceived tliat nothing could be gained by these operations through • It n*^ed scarcely be observed that the infantry were then regarded a-^ the main part of an army. + Whfcn a tovni could not be approached by vineeSi the operations of the siege ivere often carried on by the means of mines. These were some- tiines can led into the very heart of the place. When the object -was prin- cipally to sap the foimdations of the •walls, the part to be destroyed was supported by upright wooden beams, which being fired, left the wall to come dowiu This piece of warfare, we find, then, was also applied to the fortificatioi 3 of a camp. Another instance of this is found, De £ell. Grail. Tii. 22 ; whiire Caesar speaks also of skill derived from the civil i^orkings of mines applitd to militarr purppses. 78 CaSAU's COiniENTABIES. [BOOb 111 the persGverance of our men, they send ambassadors to Craa* sus, and entreat Mm to admit them to a surrender. Having obtained it, they, being ordered to deliver up their aims, comply. Chap. XXII.^ — And while the attention of our men is en- gaged in thai matter, in another part Adcantuanuus, who lield the chief command, with 600 devoted followers whom they call soldmii,* (the conditions of whose association are these, — that they enjoy all the conveniences of life Nvith those to whose fiiendship they have devoted themselves : if anjthuig calami- tous happen to them, either they endm-e the same destiny together with them, or commit suicide : nor hitherto, in the memory of men, has there been found any one who, upon hig being slain to whose friendship he had devoted himself, refused to die ;) Adcantuannus, [I say] endeavouring to make a saUy with these, when om- soldiers had laished together to aims, upoT> a shout being raised at that part of the fortification, and a fierce battle had been fought there, was driven back into the town, yet he obtained from Crassns [the indulgence] that he snould enjoy the same terms of surrender [as the other inhabitants]. Chap. XXIII. — Crassus, having received their arms and hostages, marched into the territories of the Vocates and the Tarusates. But then, the barbarians being alarmed, because they had heard that a town fortified by the nature of the place and by ail,t had been taken by us in a few days after oiur arrival there, began to send ambassadors into all quarters, to combine, to give hostages one to another, to raise troops. Am- bassadors also are sent to those states of Hither Spain which are nearest to Aquitania, and auxiliaries and leaders are sum- moned from tliem ; on whose arrival they proceed to carry on the vvar with great confidence, and with a great host of men. They vyho bad been with Q. Sertcrius the whole period [of his war in • Soldurii. This seems a Celtic word. That the sold-orii were persons lying under feudal obligations to the persons whom they attended in battle, and are to be regarded in the same light as the persons (ambacti clientes- que) spoken of in book vi. 15, is at least doubtful. Pluta'ch speaks of persons among the Egyptians devoting themselves to the service of others for life and death {(TvvaiTo9vi] bridge, at a moderate distance ; that if trunks of trees or vessels were floated down the river by the barbarians for the purpose of desti'oying the work, the violence of such things might be dimi- nished by these defences, and might not injure the bridge. Chap. XVIII. — Within ten days after the timber began to be collected, the whole work was completed, and the whole* army led over. Cass£.r, leaving a strong guard at each end of the bridge, hastenii into tlie territories of the Sigambri. In the meantime, ambassadors from several nations come to him, whom, on their suing for peace and alliance, he answers in a courteous manner, and orders hostages to be brought to him. But the Sigambri, at the very time the bridge was begun to be bmlt, made preparations for a flight (by the ad\ice of such of the Tenchtheri and Usipetes as they had amongst them), and quitted their tenitories and conveyed away all their possessions, and concealed themselves in de?erts and woods. Chap. XIX. — Caesar, having remained in their territories 9 few days, and burnt all their villages and houses, and cue down their com, proceeded into the tenitories of the Ubii; and having promised them his assistance, if they were ever harassed by the Suevi, he learned from them these particulars : that the Suevi, after they had by means of their Ecouts found that the bridge was being built, had called a council, ac- cording to their custom, and sent orders to all parts of their slate to remove from the towns and convey their children, w ves, and aU their possessions into the woods, and that all who could bear arms should assemble in one place ; that the place thus chosen was nearly the centre of those regions v/hich th*i Suevi possessed; that in this spot they had resolved to await the arrival of the Romans, and give them battle there. When Caesar discovered this, having already accomphshed all these things on account of which he had resolved to lead his army over, namely, to strike fear into the Germans, take vengeance on the Sigambri, and free the Ubii from the invasion of tiie Suevi, having spent altogether eighteen days beyond the Rhine^ and thinking he had advanced far enough to servo both honour and interest, he relximed into Gaul, and cut dowu tb« bridge. 94: c^sab's commentaries. [book IV Chap. XX. — During the sliort part of summer -which re mained, Caesar, although in these countries, as all Gaul lies towards the north, the winters are early, nevertheless resolvec? to proceed into Britain,'''' because he discovered that in almost «11 the wars ^vith the Gauls succours had been furnished tQ our enemy from that country; and even if the tune of yeai should be insufficient for carrying on the war, yet he thought il would be of great service to him if he only entered the island, and saw into the character of the people, and got knowledge of their localities, harbours, and landing-places, all which were for the most part unlmown to the Gauls. For neither does any one except merchants generally go thither, nor even to them was any portion of it known, except the sea-coast and those parts which are opposite to Gaul. Therefore, after ha^•ing called up to him the merchants from all parts, he could learn neither what was the size of the island, nor what or how numerous were the nations which inhabited it, nor what system of war they fol- loAved, nor what customs they used, nor what harbours were convenient for a great number of large sliips.f Chap. XXI — He sends before him Caius Volusenus with a ship of war, to acquire a knowledge of these particulars before he in person should make a descentf into the island, as he was convinced that this was a judicious measure. He commis- sioned him to thoroughly examine into all matters, and then return to him as soon as possible. He himself proceeds to the Morini with aU his forces. He orders ships from all Darts of the neighbouring countries, and the fleet which the • Ouberlin remarks in his note on this passage, that Dion Cassius asserts that Caesar's expedition against Britain tended to the advantage neither of the general nor of Rome, tejond the mere extension of the empire ; and adds, that Plutarch assented to that opinion. He Cirther reminds us that Suetonius assigns as Caesar's motire for the expedition, the very strange one of his wishing to obtain pearls, in which he had heard the island abounded. He, lastly, cites the passage from Pliny (lib. ix. c 517), in which that writer relates that Caesar dedicated to Venus, from whom he boasted his descent, a breast-plate formed, as he wished it to be believed, of British pearls. + The earliest accredited accomit of the ancient Britons is that given in these Commentaries. Tacitus, in his Agricola, c. 10, in entering on his description of that people, represents them as " multis scriptoribus memo- rates." After Caesar (in this and the fifth book of the Gallic War), Livy, Strabo, Fabius Rusticus, Pomponius Mela, Pliny> and Tadtiis himself, in his .\gricola. left records of them. iJBAV. XXII.J THE GAXLTO W 4R. 95 preceding cummer he had huilt for the war with the Veneti, to assemble m this place. In the meantime, his purpose having been dlsco^ ered, and reported to the Britons by merchants, ambassadors come to him from several states of the island, to promise that they will give hostages, and submit to the go\emmf^nt of the Roman people. Having given them an audience, he after promising liberally, and exhorting them to continue in that purpose, sends them bsckto their own country, and [despatches] with them Commius, whom, upon subduing the Atrebates, he had created king there, a mau whose courage and conduct he esteemed, and who he thought would be faith- ful to him, and whose influence ranked highly* in those coun- tries. He orders him to visit as many states as he could, and persuade them to embrace the protecion of the Roman people, and apprize them that he would shortly come thither, Volu- senus, having viewed the locaHties as far as means could be afforded one who dared not leave his ship and tnist himself to barbarians, returns to Caesar- on the fifth day, and reports what he had there observed. Chap. XXII. — Wliile Caesar remains in these parts for the purpose of procuring ships, ambassadors come to him from a great portion of the Morini, to plead their excuse respecting their conduct on the late occasion ; alleging that it was as men uncivilized, and as those who were unacquainted with our custom, that they had made war upon the Roman people, and promising to perform what he should command. Caesar, thinking that this had happened fortunately enough for him, because he neither wished to leave an enemy behind him, nor had an opportunity for carrying on a war, by reason of the time of year, nor con- sidered that employment in such trifling matters was to be preferred to his enterprise on Britain, imposes a large num- ber of hostages ; and when these were brought, he received them to his protection. Having collected together, and pro- vided f about eighty transport ships, as many as he thought necessary for conveying over two legions, he assigned such * Or, ** whose character was highly prized;'' "whose reputation for integrity and ability stood high." t " Navibus circiter LXXX. onerariia coactis contractUque." The Greek paraphrast distingtiishfa coactis aod contractxs in this passage, by avvaKiz *iv, to assemble, aad UXsytaOat^ to select; i. e., some from the whols number asssembled. 9d Cesar's cosrMENTARiES. [book iv. [ships] of war as he laad besides to the qusestor, his lieute- nants, and officers of cavahy. There were in addition to these eighteen ships of burden which were prevented, eight miles from that place, by winds, from being able to reach the same port. These he distributed amongst the horse ; the rest of the army he dehvered to Q. Titurius Sabinus and L. Aurunculeius Cotta, his Heutenants, to lead into the territories of the Menapii and those cantons of the Morini from which ambassadors had not come to him. He ordered P. Sulpicius Rufus, his heuten- ant, to hold possession of the harbour, with such a garrison as he thought sufficient. Chap. XXIII. — These matters being arranged, finding the weather favourable for his voyage, he set sail about the thu'd watch, and ordered the horse to march forward to the farther port, and there embark and follow him. As this was performed rather tardily by them, he himself reached Britain \nth. the fii-st squadron of ships, about the fourth hour of the day, and there saw the forces of the enemy drawn up in arms on aU the hills. The nature of the place was this : the eea was confined by mountains so close to it that a dart could be thrown from their summit upon the shore. Considermg this by no means a fit place for disembarking, he remained at anchor tiU the rinth hour, for the other ships to arrive there. Having in the meantime assembled the lieutenants and mili- tary tribunes, he told them both what he had learnt from Volusenus, and what he wished to be done; and enjoined them (as the principle of military mattetrs, and especially as maritime afifairs, which have a precipitate and uncertain action, required) that aU things should be performed by them at a nod and at the instant. Having dismissed them, meeting both with wind nnd tide favourable at the stme time, the signal being given and the anchor weighed, he advanced about seven miles from ^Jiat place, and stationed his fleet over against an open and level shore. Chap. XXIV. — But the barbarians, upon perceiving the design of the Eomans, Bent forward their cavalry and cha- rioteers, a class of warriors of whom it is their practice to make great use in the'- battles,* and following with the rest ♦ Lit. ** which ".lass" or "kind, they are accustomed for the most part to use in battlea." The clause applies to the chajioteere {essedarii). Seer lote on page iOO. CHAP. Xm.y THE GALLIC WAE. tf^ of their forces, endeavoured to prevent our men landing. lu this was the greatest difficulty, for the following reasons, namely, because our ships, on account of their great size, could he sta- tioned only in deep water; and our soldiers, in places un- known to them, with their hands embarrassed, oppressed with a large and heavy weight of armour, had at tie same time to leap from the ships, stand amidst the waves, and encounter the enemy ; whereas they, either on dry ground, or advancing a little way into the water, free in .ail their limbs, in places thoroughly Imown to them, could confidently throw theirweapons and spur on then* horses, which were accustomed to this kind of service. Dismayed by these circumstances and altogether un- trained in this mode of battle, our men did not all exert the same vigour and eagerness which they had been wont to exert in engagements on dry ground. Chaj>. XXV. — "WTien Ceesar observed this, he ordered the ships of war, the appearance of which was somewhat strange to the barbai-ians and the motion more ready for ser vice, to be withdrawn a little from the transport vessels, and to be propelled by their oars, and be stationed towai'ds the open Saii of the enemy, and the enemy to be beaten off and driven away, with slings, arrows, and engines: which plan was of great service to our men; for the barbarians being startled by the form of our ships and the motions of our oars and the nature of our engines, which was strange to them, stopped, and shortly after retreated a little. And while our men were hesitating [whether they should advance to the shore], chiefly on accovmt of the depth of the sea, he who carried the eagle of the tenth legion, after supplicating the gods that the matter might turn out favourably to the legion, exclaimed, " Leap, fellow soldiers, unless you wish to betray your eagle to the enemy. I, for my part, will perform my duty to the common- wealth and my general." When he had said this with a loud voice, he leaped from the ship uid proceeded to bear the eagle toward the enemy. Then our men, exhorting one another that so great a disgrace should not be incurred, all leaped from the ship. When those in the nearest vessels saw them, thej speedily followed and approached the enemy. Chap. XXVI. — The battle wrs maintained \dgorously on both sides. Our men, however, as they could neither keep theii ranks, nor get firm footing, nor follow their standards, and as a Oft CASAB'S C0MMENTABIE8. [BOOK IV, one from one ship and another from another assembled around whatever standards they met, vrere thrown into great confusion But the enemy, who were acquainted with all the shallows^ when from the shore they saw any coming from a ship one by one; spurred on their horses, and attacked them while embarrassed, many surrounded a few, others threw their weapons upon oui collected forces on their exposed flank. When Caesar observed this, he ordered the boats of the ships of war and the spy sloops to be filled with soldiers, and sent them up to the suocovu: of those whom he had observed in distress. Om* men, as soon as they made good their footing on dry ground, and all their com- rades had joined them, made an attack upon the enemy, and put them to flight, b;it could not pursue them very fax, because the horse had not been able to maintain their course at sea and reach the island. This alone was wanting to Caesar's accus- tomed success. * Chap. XXVII. — The enemy being thus vanquished in battle, as soon as they recovered after their flight, instantly sent am- bassadors to Caesar to negotiate about peace. They promised to give hostages and perform what he should command. To- gether with these ambassadors came Commius the Altrebatian, who, as I have above said, had been sent by Caesar into Britain. Him they had seized upon when leaving Ms ship, although in the character of ambassador he bore the general's commis- sion to them, and thrown into chains:. then after the battle was fought, they sent him back, and in suing for peace cast the blame of that act upon the common people, and entreated that it might be pardoned on account of their indiscretion Caesar, complaining, that after they had sued for peace, and hsd voluu* tariiy sent ambassadors into the continent for that purpose, tbey had made war without a reason, said that he would pardon their indiscretion, and imposed hostages, a part of whom they gave immediately; the rest they said thuy would give in a fevr days, since they were sent for from remote places. In the meantime they ordered their people to return to the country parts, and the chiefe assembled fr-om all quarters, and proceedea to surrender themselves and their states to Cae^r • ** Hoc imum ad pristinam fortunara Csesari defiiit ;" vrheTe " ad prifi. fort." has the idea of coming up to the mark, or ttandardj of his olden, OJ" fcmner, i. e. his completely good fortune in ttm. pSAP. XXX.] THE GALLIC WAB. 99 Chap. XXVIII. — A pcdce being established by these pro- ceedings foui* days after vre had come into Britain, the eighteen ships, to wiiich reference has been made above, and ■vvhich conveyed the cavalry, set sail from the upper port with ji gentle gale; -when, ho-\vever, they -were approaching Britain and were seen fi-om the camp, so great a storm suddenly arose that none of them could maintain their course at sea ; and some were taken back to the same port fi'om which they had started; — others, to their great danger, were driven to the lower part of the island, nearer to the west; which, however, after having cast anchor, as they were gettkig filled with water, put out to sea through necessity ia a stormy night, and made for the continent. Chap XXIX. — It happeuea mat night to he fuU moon, which usually occasions \ei7 high *ides in that ocean; and that circumstance was unknown to our men. Thus, at the same time, the tide began to fill the ships o-f war which CaBsar had provided to convey over his army, and which he had drawn up on the strand ; and the stoim began to dash the ships of burden which were riding at anchor against each other; nor was any means afforded our men of either managing them or of rendering any service. A great many ships having been wrecked. inasmuch as the rest, having lost their cables, anchors, and other tackling, were unfit for sailing, a gi'eat confusion, as would necessarily happen, arose throughout the army; for there were no other ships in which tliey could be con\ eyed back, and all things which are of service in repauing vessels were wanting, and, com for the whiter had not been provided in those places, because it was understood by aU that they would certainly winter in Gaul. Chap. XXX.— On discovering these things the chiefs of Britain, who had come up after the battle was fought to perform ihose conditions which Caesar had imposed, held a conference, when they perceived that cavalr}% and ships, and com were •wanting to the Romans, and discovered the small number of our soldiei-s from the small extent of the camp (which, too, waa on this account more limited than ordinary, because Caesar had conveyed over his legions without baggage), and thought that the best plan was to renew the war, and cut off our men from com and provisions and protract the fuTa.ir till winter ; because they felt confident, that, if they were vanquished or cut off 300 C^SAB's COMMENTAniES. \boOK IV, from a return, no one would afterwards pass over into Britain for the purpose of making war. Therefore, again entering into a conspiracy, they began to depart from the camp by de- grees and secretly bring up their people from the country parts. Chap. XXXI. — But Caesar, although he had not as yet dis- covered their measures, yet, both from what had occurred to his ships, and from the circumstance that they had neglected to give the promised hostages, suspected that the thing would come to pass wLich really did happen. He therefore provided remedies against all contingencies ; for he daily conveyed com from the country parts into the camp, used the timber and brass of such ships as were most seriously damaged for repairing the rest, and ordered whatever things besides were necessary for this object to be brought to bim from the continent. And thus, since that business was executed by the soldiers with the greatest energy, he effected that, after the loss of twelve Bhips, a voyage could be made well enough in the rest. Chap XXXII, — While these things are being transacted, one legion had been sent to forage, according to custom, and no suspicion of war had arisen as yet, and some of the people* remained in the country parts, others went backwards and foi-wards to the camp, they who were on duty at the gates of the camp reported to Caesar that a greater dust than was usual f was seen in that dh-ection in which the legion had marched . Caesai", suspecting that which was [really the case], — that some new enterprise was undertaken by the bai-barians, ordered the two cohorts which were on duty, to march into that quarter with him, and t«'o other cohorts to reHeve them on duty; the rest to be armed and follow him immediately. When he had advanced some little way from the camp, he saw l,hat his men were overpowered by the enemy and scarcely able to stand their ground, and that, the legion being crowded to- gether, weapons were being cast on them from all sides. For as all the corn was reaped in every part with the exception of one, the enemy, suspecting that our men would repair to that, had concealed tiiemselves in the woods during the night • Hominum. This refers, not to the Romans, but the BritonB ; coD'^ ,trary to the probable meaning of the text and the testimony of comjnen- tators ; some translators, however, and amongst them Duncan, have Wh fcrred it to the former. •f" LiL than custom produced. CHAP. XXXIV. j THE GALLIC WAS, 101 Then attacking tliem suddenly, scattered as they were, and when they had laid aside their arms, and were engaged -in reaping, they lolled a small number, threw the rest into con- fusion, and surrounded them with their cavalry and chariots. Chap. XXXIII. — Their mode of fighting with their chariots is this: fijrstly, they drive about in all directions and throw their weapons and generally break the ranks of the enemy with the very dread of their horses and the noise of their wheels ; and when they have worked themselves in between the troops of horse, leap from their chariots and engage on foot. The charioteers in the meantime withdraw some little distance from the battle, and so place themselves with the chariots that, if their masters are overpowered by the number of the enemy, they may have a ready retreat to then- own troops. Thus lliey display in battle the speed of horse, [together with] the firmness of infantry; and by daily practice and exercise attain to such expertness that they are accustomed, even on a declining and steep place, to check their horses at full speed, and manage and turn them in an instant and run along the pole, and stand on the yoke, and thence b«^take themselves with the greatest celerity to their chaiiots again * Chap. XXXIY. — Under these cii-cumsrances, our men being dismayed by the novelty of this mode of battle, Caesar most seasonably brought assistance ; for upon his airival the enemy paused, and our men recovered fi-om their fear; upon which, thinking the time unfavourable for provoking the enemy and coming to an action, he kept himself ui his own quarter, and, a short time having intervened, drew back the legions into the camp. While these things are going on, and all our men en- gaged, the rest of the Britons, who were in the fields, departed Storms tlien set in for several successive days, which both con fined our men to camp and hindered the enemy from attacking ns. In th'^ meantime the barbaiians despatched messengers to all parts, and reported to their people the small number of our soldiers, and how good an opportunity was gi\ en for obtaining spoil and for hberating themselves for ever, if they snould only drive the Eomans from their camp Having by these mcan3 • Though common among the ancient nations of the east, the mode of fighting with chariots seems to have heen confined to the Britons in Europe. This (erves the early historian, Geoffi-y of Monmouth, as an argument in bis attempt to prove that the Britons, werf of Trojan origin. 102 CipSAR'S COMMENTARIES. [BOOK IV. speedily got togetlier a large force of infantry and oi cayalr^* they came up to the camp. Chap. .XXXV. — Altbough Caesar anticipated that the same thing -which had happened on former occasions would then occiu' — that, if the enemy were routed, they would escape fi'om danger by their speed; still, having got about thirty horse, which Commius the Atrebatian, of whom mention has been made, had brought over with him [from Gaul], he drew up the legions in order of battle before the camp. When the action commenced, the enemy were unable to sustain 'the attack of our men long, and turned their backs; our men pursued them as far as their speed and strength permitted, and slew a great number of them ; then, having destroyed and burnt everything far and wide, they retreated to their camp. Chap. XXXVI. — T"he same day, ambassadors sent by the enemy came to Caesar to negotiate a peace. Caesar doubled the number of hostages which he had before demanded; and ordered that they should be brought over to the continent, because, since the time of the equinox was near, he did not consider that, with his ships out of repair, the voyage ought tc be deferred till winter. Having _.met with favourable weather, he set sail a little after midnight, and all his fleet arrived safe at the continent, except two of the ships of burden which could not make the same port which the other ships did, and were carried a little lower down. Chap. XXXVII. — When our soldiers, about 300 in number, had been drawn out of these two ships, and were marching to the ^amp, the Morini, whom Caesar, when setting forth for Britain, had left in a state of peace, excited by the hope of spoil, at first surrounded them with a small number of men, and ordered them to lay dowti their arms, if they did not wish to be slain ; aftei^wards liowever, when they, forming a circle, stood on then- defence, a shout was raised and about 6000 of the enemy soon assembled; which being reported, Caesar sent all the cavahy in the camp as a relief to his men In tlie meantime our soldiers sustained the attack of the enemy, and fought most valiantly for more than four hours, and, receiving but few wounds themselves, slew several of them. But after our cavalry came in sight, the enemy, throwing away their arms, turned their bacl^. and a great number of them were killed. *;nAP. xxxvin.] the gallic wab. 103 Chap. XXXVIII.— The day following Caesar sent Lable- nus, his lieutenant, with those legions which he had brought back from Britain, against the Morini, who had revolted ; who, as they had no place to which they might retreat, on account of the di-ying up of their marshes (which they had availed themselves of as a place of refuge the preceding year), almost all fell into the power of Labienus. In the meantime Caesar's lieutenants, Q. Titurius and L. Cotta, who had led the legions into the territories of the Menapii, having laid waste all their landb, cut down their com and burnt their houses, returned to Caesar because the Menapii had all concealed themselves in their thickest woods. Caesar fixed the winter quarters of all the legions amongst the Belgoe. Thither only two British states sent hostages; the rest omitted to do so For these successes, a thanltsgiving* of twenty days was decreed by the senate upon receiving Caesar's letter. • In additic^n to the note at the end of the 2nd Book of these Commen- taries, it may be here remarked, that Livj-, lib. iii. c. Ixiii. gives an in- stance in which two victories over the Sabines having been included in one day's " f upplicatio," by the senate, the people, indignant at it, of their own accord, celebrated tho rollo-A-ii:g day with still greatei solemnity tnan they cad tl^at apj/ointol C^ Uies rtate. 104 cjsar's commentaries. [book v. BOOK V. THE ARGUMENT. I Caesar orders a large fleet of peculiarly constructed ships to be built ; proceeds against the Pirustae ; they submit. — II. Returns into Hither Gaul ; marches against the Treviri. — III. Indutiomarus and Cin- getorbc. — V. Caesar goes to port Itius ; his policy in taking certain Gallic chieftains with him to Britain. — \1. Dumnorix, who was to have been in that number, by craft and violence, escapes attending Caesar, but is slain. — VII. Caesar proceeds on his second expedition against Britain. — IX. The bold resistance of the Britons ; they are defeated.— X. The Roman fleet suffers severely in a storm. — XI. Caesar gives orders to Labienus to build more ships ; Cassiveilaunus —XII.-XIV.— Description of Britain and its inhabitants.— XVII. The Britons again prepare for war, and receive a signal defeat. — XVIIL Caesar advances into the territories of Cassivellaunus as far as the Thames; an engagement with that prince. — XIX. The stratagem of Cassivel- lanus. — XX. The Trinobantes send ambassadors to Caesar respecting the conduct of Cassivellaunus towards Mandubratius. — XXII. The latter induces four princes of Cantium to attack the Romans, by whom they are defeated. — XXIII. Cassar receives hostages,and leads back his army into Gaul. — XXIV. He quarters his forces contrary to his custom, in several divisions. — XXV. Tasgetius. — XXVI. The revolt of Ambiorix and Cativolcus. — XXVII. Ambiorix defends himself in reference to his share in the Gallic combination. — XXVIII.-XXXI. — Dispute between Titurhis and Cotta. — XXXII. The valour and conduct of Cotta.— XXXVIII.-XLII. The quarters of Cicero attacked bv the Eburones; he sends intelligence to Cassar. — XLIV. The noble 'conduct of Pulfio and Varenus.— XLVIII.-LII. Caesar marches to the relief of Cicero ; defeats the Eburones. — LIII. Indu- tiomarus is thereby deterred from attacking the camp of Labienus. LVI.-LVIII. Reinforced, Indutiomarus attacks Labienus ; his forces are routed, and he is slain ; Gaul becomes more tranquil. Chap. I. — Lucius Domitius and Appius Claudius being consuls,-" Csesar, when departing from Jtes •winter quarters into Italy, as lie had been accustomed to do yearly, commands the lieutenants whom he appointed over the legions to take care that during the winter as many ships as possible should he built, and the old repaired. He plans the size and shape ♦ This was 700 years after the building of Rome. CHA-". II.] THE GALLIC "WAE. 105 of them. For despatch of lading, and for drawing them on shore,* he makes them a little lower than those •which we have been accustomed to use in our sea ; and that so much the more, because he Imew that, on account of the frequent changes of the tide, less swells occurred there ; for the purpose of trans poi-ting burdens and a great number of horses, f [he makes them] a little broader than those which we use in other seas All these he orders to be constnicted for lightness and expe- dition.t to vrhich object their lowness contributes greatly. He orders those things which are necessary for equipping ships to be brought thither from Spain. He himself, on the assizes of Hither Gaul being concluded, proceeds into lUyricum, because he heard that the part of the province nearest them was being laid waste by the incm'sions of the Pu-ustae. When he had arrived there, he levies soldiers upon the states, and orders them to assemble at an appointed place. "Which circumstance having been reported [to them], the Pirustse send ambassadors to him' to inform him that no part of those proceedings was done by pubhc deliberation, and assert that ihey were ready to make compeiisation by aU means for tlie injuries [inflicted]. Ojusar, .icceptmg then* defence, demands hostages, and orders them to be brought to him on a specified day, and assui-es them that unless they did so he would \isit their ^tate with wai-. These being brought to him on the day which he had ordered, he appoints arbitrators between the states, who should estimate the damages and determine the reparation. Chap. II. — These thuigs being finisl eJ, and the assizes being concluded, he returns into Hither Gaul, and proceeds thence to the arm} , "When h° had arri\ ed there, haviiig made a sui'vey of the winter quarter, he findj tlias b} the extraordinary ai-dour of the soldierb, ainilst the utmost scarcity of all ma- terials, about sis hundred ship^ of that kind which we have lercribed abo-s e, and twenty ^igh' ships of war, had been buLlt,§ • This refers to the ancient practice f drawing ships on to the shore for he winter, or on other occasions. t " Jumentoram." Horses seem here to be especially mcai t. " Equi It alia jumei ta." — Livy. t " Constructed for lightness," &.c. Th-* origihal, achi irias, is a dis- linctl\e term for a class of ships, Mie cl aractcr of nhich the abo\e transla- tion coi.veys, but for ■which wo have no established corresponding ex- pression. % " Built and rere " &.c Though i,i.h\x\\U sli uctas, they were not com- 106 Cesar's commentaries. [book v &nc3 were not far from that state, that they might be launchea in a few days. Having commended the soldiers and those who had presided over the work, he informs them what he wishes to be done, and orders all the ships to assemble at port Itius,* from which port he had learned that the passage into Britain was shortest, [being only] about thirty miles from the con tinent. He left what seemed a sufficient number of soldiers for that design ; he himself proceeds into the territories of the Treviri with four legions without baggage, and 800 horse, because they neither came to the general diets [of Gaul], nor obeyed his commands, and were, moreover, said to be tamper ing with the Germans beyond the Rhine. Chap. III. — This state is by far the most powerful of all Gaul in cavalry, and has great forces of infantry, and as we have remcjrked above, borders on the Rhino. In that state, two persons, Indutiomarusf and Cingetorix, were then contending with each otherj fr- the supreme power ; one of whom, as soon as the arrival of Gsesar and his legions was known, came to him; assures him that he and all his party would continue in their allegiance, and not revolt from the alliance of the Roman people, and informs him of the things which were going on ar )ngst the Treviri. But Indutiomarus began to collect cavalry and infantry, and make preparations for wai having concealed those who by reason of their age could nov be under arms, in the forest Arduenna, which is of immense size, [and] extends from the Rhine across the country of the Treviri to the frontiers of the Remi. But after that, some of the chief persons of the state, both influenced by their friend ship for Cingetorix, and alarmed at the arrival of our army, came to Caesar and began to solicit him privately about their own interests, since they could not provide for the safety of the state; Indutiomarus, dreading lest he should be aban- doned by all, sends ambassadors to Csesar, to declare that he absented himself from his countrymen, and refi'ained from coming to him§ on this account, tliat he might the more easily pletely equipped with all necessary naval appointments, their arma ot armamenta. • •* Port Itius," some take this to be Wissant ; others, Boulogne. + This is the person so named In Cicero's Oration far Fonteius. X Lit. " between themselves." § That is, he did not join those Gauls who attended on Caesar at the , rovincial diets, for the reason foUowmg. OHAF. T.l THB -litLIO WAB. 107 keep iVis state in its allegiance lest on the departure of all the nobility the commonalit} shoiilJ in their indiscretion, revolt. And thus the -whole state was at his control;- and that he if Caesar would permit, would come to the camp to him, and would commit his own foi-tunes and th )se of the state to his good faith. Chap. IV. — Csesar, though he discerned from what motive these things were said, and what circumstance deterred him from his meditated plan, stiU, in order that he might not hs compelled to waste the summer among the Treviri, while all things were prepared for the war with Britain, ordered Indu- tiomarus to come to him with 200 hostages. When these were brought, [and] among them his son and near relations whom he hal demanded bj name, he consoled Indutiomarus, and enjoined him to continue in his allegiance; yet, never- theless, summoning to him the chief men of the Treviri, he reconciled them individually to Cingetorix: this he both thought should bo done by him in justice to the merits of the latter, and also judged that it was of great importance that the influence of one whose singular attaclmient towards him he had full} seen, should prevail as much as possible among his people. Indutiomarus was very much offended at this act, [seeing that] his influence was diminished among his country men ; and he, who already before had borne a hostile mind towards us, was much more violently inflamed against us through resentment at this. Chap. V. — These matters being settled, Csesar went to port Itius with the legions. There he discovers that forty ships which had been bmlt in the country of the Meldi,* haA-ing been driven back by a storm, had been unable to maintain their course, and liad returned to the same port from which they had set out ; he finds the rest ready for sailing, and furnished with everything. In the same place, the cavalry of the whole of Gaul, in number 4,000, assembles, and [also] the chief persons of all the states ; he had determined to leave in Gaul a very few of them, whose fidelity towards him he had clearly discerned, and take the rest with him as hostages ; because he feared a commotion in Gaul when he should be .absent. • " In Meldis." Some copies have ** in Belgis ;" a reading not §0 pro* oable as the former. ' ' . 108 C-fiSAR'S COMMENTARIES. [BOOK. V. Chap. VI, — There was together with the others, Dum- norix, the -^duan, of whom we liave made previous mention. Him in particular he had resolved to have with him, hecause he had discovered him to be fond of change, fond of power, possessing great resolution, ajad great influence among the Gauls. To this was added, that Dumnorix had before said in an assembly of ^duans, that the sovereignty of the state had been made over to him by Caesar; which speech the JEdui bore with impatience and yet dared not send ambas- sadors to Caesar for the purpose of either rejecting or depre- cating [that appointment}. That fact Caesar had learned from his own personal friends.* He at first strove to obtain by every entreaty that he should be left in Gaul ; partly, because, being unaccustomed to sailing, he feared the «ea; partly, because he said he was prevented by divine admonitions.f After he saw that this request was firmly refused him, all hope success being lost, he began to tamper with the chief persons -of the Gauls, to call them apart singly and exhort them to remain on the continent; to agitate them with the fear that it was not without reason that Gaul should be stript of all her nobility ; that it was Caesar's design, to bring over to Britain and put to death all those whom he feared to slay in the sight of Gaul, to pledge his honour to the rest, to ask for their oath that they would by common deliberation execute what they should perceive to be necessary for Gaul» These things were reported to. Caesar by several persons. Chap. VII. — Having learned this fact, Caesar, because he had conferred so much honour upon the .^Eduan state, deter- mined that Dumnorix should be restrained and deterred by whatever means he could; and that, because he perceived his insane designs . to be proceeding farther and farther, care should be taken lest he might be able to injure him and the commonwealth. Therefore, having stayed about twenty-five days in that place, because the north wind, which usually blows a great part of every season, prevented the voyage, he exerted himself to keep Dumnorix in his alle- • ** Ex suis hospitibus : " Those between whom and Caesar there existed the much-Teverenced bond of hospitium, already spoken of in these notes. t " Religionibus.:*' not, probably, in reference to engagement in any religious Bolemnities then celebratiggi or to be celebrated ; but tapreseu' timents, omens, or auguries. «AP. Vm.] THE GALLIC WAB. lOB giance [and] nevertbeless learn all his measures: having at length met -^th favourable weather, he orders the foot soldiers * and the horse to embark in the ships. But, -while the minds of all \vere occupied, Dumnorix began to take his departure from the camp homewards with the cavalry of the iEdui. Cassar being ignorant of it. Cssar, on this matter Deing reported to hun, ceasing from his expedition and deferring all other afEairs, sends a gi-eat part of the cavalry to pursue bim, and commands that he be brought back ; he orders that if he use violence and do not submit, that he be slain: considermg that Dumnorix would do nothing as a rational man while he himself was absent, since he had dLregarded his com- mand evea when present. He, however, when recalled, began to resist ahd defend himself with his haud,f and implore the support of his people, often exclaiming that " he was free and the subject ot a Tree state. "t They surround and kill the man as they had been commanded ; but the -ffiduan horsemen all return to Caesar Cx^AP. VIII. — When these things were done [and] Labi- enus, left on the continent with three legions and 2,000 horse, to defend the harbours and provide com, and discover what was going on in Gaul, and take measmres according to the occasion and according to the circumstance ; he himself, with five legions and a number of horse, equal to that which he was leaving on the continent, set sail at sun-set, and [though for a time] borne forward by a gentle &outh-west \nnd, he did not maintain his course, in consequence of the \vind dying away about midnight, and being carried on too far by the tide, when the sun rose, espied Britain passed on his left. ITien, again, foUo^ving the change of tide, he urged on with the oars that he might make that part of the island in which he had discovered the preceding summer, that there was the best landing-place, and in this affair the spirit of our soldiers was very much to be extolled; for they with the transports and heavy ships, the labour of rowing not being [for a moment] discontinued, equalled the speed of the ships of war. All the • " Milites." A Roman army was composed principally of infantiy. Hence, milites was used to denote, by way of eminence, that lorger aud more important dirision of their service. + " Manu:" with active and determined resistance t The ^duan state had not been reduced into the form of proTince. 110 c-esar's commentaries, i_book v. ships, reacted Britain nearly at mid-day ; nor was there seen a [single] enemy in that place, but, as Caesai afterwards found from some prisoners, though large bodies of troops had assem- bled there, yet being alarmed by the great number of our ships, more than eight hundred of which, including the ships of uie preceding year, * and those private vessels which each had built for his own convenience, had appeared at one time, they had quitted the coast and concealed themselves among the higher points. Chap. IX. — Caesar, having disembarked his army and chosen a convenient place for the camp, when be discovered from the prisoners in what part the forces of the enemy had lodged themselves, ha\'ing left ten cohorts and 300 horse at the sea, to be a guard to the ships, hastens to the enemy, at the third watch, f fearing the less for the ships, for this reason because he was leaving them fastened at anchor upon an even and open shore ; and he placed Q. Atrius over the g-uard of the ships. He himself, having advanced by night about twelve nules, espied the forces of the enemy. They, advancing to the river with their cavalry and chanots from the higher ground, began to annoy our men and give battle Being repulsed by our cavalry, they concealed themselves in woods, as they had secured a place admirably fortified by nature and by art, which, as it seemed, they had before prepared on account of a civil war ; for aU entrances to it were shut up by a great number of felled trees. They themselves rushed out of the woods to fight here and there,| and prevented our men from entering their fortifications. But the soldiers of the seventh legion, having formed a testudo and thrown up a ram- part against the fortification, took the place and drove them out of the woods, receiving only a few woimds. But Cfesar forbade his men to, pursue them in their flight any great dis- tance ; § both beoause he was ignorant of the nature of the ground, and because, as a great part of the day was sp courageously, and retreated thence in safety. That day, Q. Laberius Durus, a tribune of the soldiers, -svas slain. The enemy, since more cohorts were sent against them, wero repulsed. Chap. XVI, — In the whole of this method of fighting since the engagement took place under the eyes of all and before ti^e camp, it was perceived that our men, on account of the weight of their aims, inasmuch as they could neither pursue [the enemy when] retreating, nor dare quit their standards, were little suited to this kind of enemy ; that the horse also fought with great danger, because they [the Britons] generally retreated even designedly, and, when they had drawn off our men a short distance from the legions, leaped from their chariots and fought on foot in unequal [and to them advan- tageous] battle. But the system of cavalry engagement is wont to produce equal danger, and indeed the same, both to those who retreat ard those who pursue. To this was added, that they never fought in close order, but in small parties and at great distances, and had detachments placed [in different parts], and then the one relieved the other, and the vigorous and fresh succeeded the wearied. Chap. XVII.-:— The following day the enemy halted on the hills, a distance from our camp, and presented themselves in small parties, ■'Ond began to challenge our hors^ to battle with less spirit than the day before. But at noon, when Csesar had sent tiu-ee legions, and all the cavalry witli C Trebonius, the lieutenant, for the purpose of foraging, they flew upon the foragers suddenly from all quai'ters, so that they did not keep off [even] from the standards and the legions. Our men making an attack on them vigorously, repulsed them ; nor did they cease to pursue them until the horse, relying on relief, as they saw the legions behind them, drove the enemy precipitately before them, and, slaying a great number of them, did not give them the opportunity either of rallying, or halting, or leaping fr*om thefr chariots. Immediately after this retrea^t, the auxiliaries who had assembled from ell sides, departed ; nor after that time did the enemy ever engage with us in very large numbers. Chap. XVIII. — Caesar, discovering their design, leads his army hito the territories of Cassivellaunus to the river Thames ; which nver can be forded iu one place only, and that with CHAP. XX.] THE OALLIO WAE. • 115 difi&culty. When he had arrived there, he perceives that numerous forces of the enemy were marshalled on the other bank of the river; the bank also -was defended by sharp stakes* fixed in front, and stakes of the same kind fixed under the water were covered by the river. These things being dis- covered from [some] prisoners and deserters, Caesar, sending forward the cavalry, ordered the legions to follow them immediately. But the soldiers advanced with such speed and such ardour, though they stood above the water by their heads only, that the enemy could not sustain the attack of the legions and of the horse, and quitted the banks, and com- mitted themselves to flight Chap. XIX, — Cassivellaunus, as we have stated above, all hope [rising out] of battle being laid aside, the greater part ef his forces being dismissed, and about 4,000 charioteers only being left, used to observe our marches and retire a little from the road, and conceal himself in intricate and woody places, aad in those neighbourhoods in which he had dis- covered we were about to march, he used to drive the cattle and the inhabitants from the fields into the woods ; and, when our cavalry, for the sake of plundering and ravaging the more freely, scattered themselves among the fields, ho used to send out charioteers from the woods by all the well known roads and paths, and, to the great danger of our horse, engage with them; and tliis source of fear hindered them from straggling very extensively. The result wasf that Caesar did not allow excursions to be made to a great distance from the main body of the legions, and ordered that damage should be done to the enemy in ravaging their lands and Idndling fires only so far as the legionary soldiers could, by their own exertion and marching, accomplish it. Chap. XX — In the meantime, the Trinobantes,^ almost the most powerful state of those parts, from which the young £can, Mandubratius embracing the protection of Caesar had come to the continent of Gaul to [meet] him, (whose father, Imanuentius, had possessed the sovereignty in that state, and • Bede, the learned and devout monk of the noble Benedictine monas- lery of Yarrow (8th century), so deservedly called " the venerable Bede," states that the remains of these stakes existed in his time. + *' Relinquebatxir." Literally, "it remained." J The territories of the Trinobantea comprehended Essex and Middlesex. 116 CfiSAB's COMMENTARIES. [BOOS T. Iiad been killed by Gassivellamius ; he idmself had escaped death by flight,) send ambassadors to Caesar, and promise that they ■will surrender themselves to him and perform his com. mands ; they enti'eat him to protect Mandubratius from the violence of Cassivellaunus, and send to their state some one to preside over it, and possess the goveminent. Caesar demands forty hostages from them, and com for his army, and sends Mandubratius to them. They speedily performed the things demanded, and sent hostages to the number appointed, and the cor. Chap. XX J. — The Trinobantes being protected and secured from any violence of the soldiers, the Cenimagni, the Segon tiaci, the Ancalites, the Bibroci, and the Cassi, sending embassies, surrender themselves to Caesar.* Fjom them he * Tacitus says that Britain was rather surveyed than reduced, by Csesar; claiming for his father-in-law, Agricola, the honour of the conquest. The Roman arms, it need scarcely be remarked, owe much to the military virtues of Agricola, as displayed here ; but Caesar did, what no one b&d done before him, he levied a tribute upon the Britons, and effectually paved the way for all that Rome subsequently accomplished in thij island. The following may be given as a very brief and general account of the condition of Britain in relation to the Romans during the period of the twelve Caesars. Augustus and Tiberius, from motives of policy, rested Gatisfied with the achievements of their predecessor, Julius, there. Nor did it suffer anything at the hands of Caligula, who merely proposed, but did not attempt to execute, a design upon it. Legions and auxiliaries were in- troduced by Claudius, who, after absurdly arrogating to himself the hononra of victory, sent thither, first Aulius Plautus, and afterwards Ostorius, as proprastor or governor. This latter overthrew Caractacus, and led him in '.riumph at Rome— a spectacle, says Tacitus, Annal. book xii. 38, which ihs senators pronounced to be no less glorious than when P. Scipio ex- hibited Sypbax, or L. Paulus paraded the Macedonian Perseus b the sLreets of that city. Britain was next under the governorship of Didiiia Callus, who, infirm by age and contented with his present glory, left matters as he received them from his predecessors in the command. It was next governed by Veranus, a man of a stem and, it would seem, boast- ful temper. He died after holding his office about one year. Under the proprastorship of Suetonius Paulinus, who succeeded Veranus, Anglesey was invaded, and the Iceni, under the conduct of their renowned queeii, Boadicea, were signally defeated. His discipline in Britain gave offence, and Petronius Turpilianus was appointed to succeed him. His sway was very mild. Many, also, were the indulgences of the Britons under his successor, Trebellius Maximus. Nor had they any reason to complain of the severity of their next governor, Vectius Bolanus. Petilius Cerealis, who succeeded bfan, sooght to lemedy the evils which the laxity of the last three had ior CHAP. XXn.] TRB 0A1J.IC "WAB, 117 learns that the capital town of Cassivellaunus was not far from that place, and was defended by woods fjid morasses, and a very large number of men and of cattle had been collected in it. (Now the Britons, when they have fortified the intricate woods, in which they are wont to ascemble for the purpose of avoiding the incursion of an enemy, with an entrenchment and a rampart, call them a town.) Thither he proceeds with his legions : he finds the place admirably fortified by nature and art; he, hov/ever, undertakes to attack it in two directions. The enemy, having remained only a short time, did not sustain the attack of our soldiers, and hurried away on the other side of the town. A great amount of cattle was found there, and many of the enemy were taken and slain in their flight. Chap. XXIT. — While tliese thiiigs are going forward in those places, Cassivellaunus sends messengers into Kent, which, we have observed above is on the sea, over which districts four several kings reigned, Cingetorix, Carvilius, Taximagulus and Segonax, and commands them to collect all their forces, and imexpectedly assail and storm the naval camp. When they had come to the camp, our men, after making a sally, slaying many of their men, and also capturing a dis- tinguished leader named Lugotorix, brought back their own men in safety. Cassivellaunus, when this battle was reported to him as so many losses had been sustained, and his territories laid waste, being alarmed most of all by the desertion of the states, sends ambassadors to Caesar [to treat] about a surrender through the mediation of Commius the Atrebatian. Caesar, since he had determined to pass the winter on the continent, on account of the sudden revolts of Gaul, and as much of the summer did not remain, and he perceived that even that could be easily protracted, demands hostages, and prescribes what tribute Britain should pay each year to the Roman people ; he forbids and commands Cassivellaunus that he wage not war against Mandubratius or the Trinobantes. duced; and under him the Brigantes were subdued. Britain \ras next go- verned by Julius Frontinus, who conquered the Silures. Then came Agri- cok of whom it has been said that **he was as fortunate in many battles against the Britons, as he was unhappy in his reward ;" for Domitian, having become envious of his fame, recalled him from his propraetorsliip, and. as is reported, afterwards procured his death by poison. 118 CJSSAR's COltfMENTARIES. [bOOK V. Chaf. XXIII. — When he had received the hostages, lie leads back the armj'- to the sea, and finds the ships re- paired. After launching these, because he had a lai'ge num- ber of prisoners, and some of the ships had been lost in the storm, he determines to convey back his army at two embarka- tions And it so happened, that out of so large a number of ships, in so many voyages, neither in this nor in the previous year was any ship mi^~ing -which conveyed soldiers; but very few out of those which were sent back to him from the continent empty, as the soldiers of the former convoy had been disembarked, and out of those (sixty in number) which Labi- enus had taken care to have built, reached their destination ; almost all the rest were driven back, and when Cgesar had waited for them for some time in vain, lest he should be debarred from a voyage by the season of the year, inasmuch as the equinox was at hand, he of necessity stowed his soldiers the more closely, and, a very great calm coming on, after he had weighed anchor at the beginning of the second watch, he reached land at break of day and brought in all the ships in safety. Chap XXIV. — The ships having been drawn up and a general assembly of the Gauls held at Samarobriva, because the com that year had not prospered in Gaul by reason of the droughts, he was compelled to station his army in its win- ter-quaiterg, differently from the former years, and to distribute the legions among several states : one of them he gave to C. Fabius, his lieutenant, to be marched into the territories of the Morini; a second to Q. Cicero, into those of the Nervii; a ttard to L. Eoscius, into those of the Essui; a fourth he ordered to -uinter with T. Labienus among the Remi in the confines of the Treviri; he stationed three in Belgimn; over these he appointed M. Crassus, his questor, and L. Munatius Plancus and C Trebonius, his Heutcnants. One legion which he had raised last on the other side of the Po, and five cohorts, he sent amongst the Fburones, the greatest portion of whom lie between the Mouse and the Khine, [and] who were under the government of Ambiorix and Cativolcus. He ordered Q. Titurius Sabinus and L. AuruBCuleius Cotta, his lieutenants, to take the command of these soldiers. The Itaions being distributed in this manner, he thought he could most easily remedy the scarcity of com ; and yet the winter- CHAP. 3ntrr.] THE GALLIC WAE, 110 q^iarters of all these legions (except that whicli he had given to L. Roseiu3 to be led into the most peaceful and tranquil neigh bourhood) were comprehended within [about] 100 males.* He himself in the meanwhile, until he had stationed the legions and knew that the several winter-quarters were fortified, deter- mined to stay in Gaul. Chap. XXY. — There was among the Carnutes a man named Tasgetius, bom of very high rank, whose ancestors had held' the sovereignty in his state. To him Caesar had restored the position of his ancestors, in consideration of his prowess and attachment towards him, because in all his wars ho had availed himself of his valuable sers'ices. His personal enemies had lulled him when in the third year of his reign, many even of his o^vn state being openly promoters [of that act]. This event is related to Cjesar, He fearing, because several were involved in the act, that the state might revolt at their instigation, orders Lucius Plancus, with a legion, to proceed quickly from Belgium to the Carnutes, and winter there, and arrest and send to him the persons by whose in- strumcntah ty he should discover that ^asgetius was slain. In the meantime, he was apprised by all the lieutenants and questors to whom ho had assigned the legions, that they had arrived in winter- quarters, and that the place for the quarters was fortified. Chap. XXVI. — About fifteen days after they had come mto winter-quarters, the beginning of a sudden insmTCction and revolt arose from Ambicrix and Cativolcus, who, though they had met with Sabinus and Cotta at the borders of their king- dom, and had conveyed com into our winter- quarters, induced by the messages of Indutiomarus, one of the Treviri, excited their people, and after having suddenly assailed the soldiers, engaged in procuring wcod, came with a large body to attack the camp. When cur men had speedily taken up arms and bad ascended the rampart, and sending out some Spanish horse on one side, had proved conquerors in a cavalry ac- tion, the enemy, despairing of success, drew off their troops from the assault. Then they shouted, according to their cus- • There must be an error, (whatever be the occasion if it) in this state- ment of the space intcrvoning between the two extreme epcampments. The distance from that amongst the Eburonee to that spoken of as being in Belgium, wouldbe about 180 miles. 120 CEASAr/S COMMENTARIES [bOOK V torn, that some of our men should go forward to a conference, [alleging] that they had some things -which they desired to saj respecting the common interest, by which they trusted th^ disputes could he removed. Chap. XXYII. — C. Ai-pineius, a Roman knight, the intimate friend of Q. Titurius, and with him, Q. Junius, a certain per- son from Spain, who already on previous occasions, had been accustomed to go to Ambiorix, at Caesar's mission, is sent to them for the purpose of a conference : before them Ambioris spoke to this effect: " That he confessed, that for Caesar's kind- ness towai'ds him, he was very much indebted to him, inasmuch ;as by his aid he had been freed from a tribute wliich he had been accustomed to pay to the Aduatuci, his neighbours ; and because his own son and the son of his brother had been sent back to him, whom, when sent in the number of host ages the Aduatuci had detained among them in slavery and in chains ; and that he had not done that which he had done in regard to the attacking of the camp, either by his own judg- ment or desire, but by the compulsion of his state ; and that his government was of that nature, that the people had as much of authoritv over him as he over the people. To the state moreover the occasion of the war was this — that it could not withstand the sudden combination of the Gauls ; that he could easily prove tliis from his own weakness, since he was not so little versed in affairs as to presume that with his forces he could conquer the Roman people ; but that it was the common resolution of Gaul ; that that day was appointed for the storm- ing of all Caesar's winter-quarters, in order that no legion should be able to come to the rehef of another legion, that Gauls could not easily deny Gauls, especially when a measure seemed en- tered into for recovering their comicon fi'eedom. Since he liad performed his duty to them on the score of patriotism [he said], he has now regard to gratitude for the kindness of Caesar; that he warned, that he .prayed Titurhis by the claims of hos- pitality, to consult for his and his soldiers' safety ; that a large force of the Germans had been hired and had passed the Rhine ; that it Avould arrive in two days ; that it was fer them to consider, whether they thought fit, before the nearest people perceived it, to lead off then' soldiers when dra\vn out of Nvinter quarters, either to Cicero or to Labienus ; one of whom was about fifty miles distant from, them the other rather more ; ••rtAI'. XTTX.] THE GAILIO WAB, 121 that this. he promised and confirmed by oath, that he would gi^o them a safe passage through his territories ; and when he did that, he was both consulting for his own state, because it would be relieved from the winter-quarters, and also making a requital to Caesar for his obligations." Chap. XXVIII. — Arpineius and Junius relate to the lieu- tenants what they had heard. They, greatly alarmed by the unexpected affair, though those things were spoken by an enemy, still thought thsy were not to be disregai'ded ; and they were especially influenced by this consideration, that it was scarcely credible that the obscure and humble state of the Eburones had dared to make war upon the Roman people of their o^^T. accord. Accordingly, they refer the matter to a coun cil, and a great controversy arises among them. L. Aurun- culeius, and several tiibunes of the soldiers and the centurions of the first rank, were cf opinion " that nothing should bo done hastily, and that they should not depart from the camp with- out Caesar's orders ;" they declared, "that any forces of the Ger mans, however great, might be encountered by fortified winter quarters ; that this fact was a proof [of it] ; that they had sus- tained the fii-st assault of the Germans most valiantlj, inflict- ing many wounds upon them ; that they were not distresbed for com ; that in the meantime relief would come both from the nearest winter- quarters and from Caesar ," lastly, they put the query, " what could be more undetermined, mci'e un- dignified, than to adopt measures respecting thp most impoitant affaii's on the authority ef an enemy ?" Chap XXIX. — In opposition to ihose thmgs Titurius ex claimed, " That thej would do this too late, when greater forces of the enemy, after a junction with the Germans, should liave assembled ; or when some disaster had been re- ceived m the neighbouring ^\inter- quarters ; that the opportu- nity for deliberating was short; that he believed that Caesar had set forth into Italy, as the Camutes would nor othen\*ise have taken the measure of slaying Tasgetius, nor would the Eburones, if he had been present, have come to the camp with so great de- fiance of U5 ; that he did not regard the enemy, but the fact, as the authority ; that the Rhine was near ; that the death of Ariovistus and our previous victories were subjects of great m- diguation to the Germans; that Gaul w£3 inflamed, that after having received so many defeats she was reduced under the 128 CjESAB'S tbMMENTABIES. [BOOI* V sway of the Roman people, her pristine glory in military i^atters being extinguished." Lastly, "Tvho would persuade himseli of this, that Ambiorix had resorted to a design of that nature ^Yithout sure grounds ? That his own opinion was safe on either side ; if there be nothing very formidable, they would go without danger to the nearest legion ; if all Gaul conspii-ei with the Germans, their only safety lay in despatch What issue would the advice of Cotta and of those whc differed from him, have ? from which, if immediate danger waj not to be dreaded, yet certainly famine, by a protracted sieg*, was." Chap. XXX. — This discussion having been held on the two sides, when opposition was offered strenuously by Cotta and the piincipal officers, "Prevail," said Sabinus, "if so you wish it ;" and he said it with a louder voice, that a gi-eat portion of the soldiers might hear him ; " nor am I the per- son among you," he said, " who is most powerfully alarmed by the danger of death; these will be aware of it, and then, if any thing disastrous shall have occm-red, they will demand a reckoning at yom" hands ; these, who, if it were permitted by you, united thi-ee days hence with the nearest winter-quarters, may encounter the common condition of war with the rest, and not, as if forced away and sepai-ated far from the rest, perisb either by the sword or by famine." Chap. XXXI. — They rise fi-om ine council, detain both, and entreat, that "they do not bring the matter into the greatest jeopardy by their dissension and obstinacy ; the affair was an easy one, if only they all thought and approved of the 8ame thing, whether they remain or depart ; on the other hand, they saw no security in dissension." The matter is pro- longed by debate till midnight. At last Cotta, being Ot^errul'ed, yields his assent ;* the opinion of Sabinus prevails. It is proclaimed that they will march at day-break ; the remainder of the night is spent without sleep, since every soldier was in- specting his property, [to see] what he could carry with him, and what, out of the appurtenances of the winter-quarters, he • « Dat manus," lit. gives Jiis hands ; an expression derived from the attitude of the vanquished when holding out their hands in the form ol supplication (more generally, however, tendens than dans manus), or. to receive their chains, which, at once, sealed thai submission and preservea their lives. 4;HAP. XXXin.] THE GA1J,IC WAR. 12S would bo compelled to leave; every reason is suggested to .>»how why they could not stay -without danger, and how that danger would be increased by the fatigue of the soldiers and their want of sleep. At break of day they quit the camp, in a very extended line and with a very large amount of baggage, in such a manner as men who were convinced that the advice was j,nven by Arabioiix, not as an enemy, but as most friendly [towards them]. CH^r. XXXII. — But the enemy, after they had made the discovery of their intended depai'ture by the noise during the night and their not retiring to rest, having placed an am- buscade hi two di-visions in the woods, in a suitable and con- cealed place, two miles from the camp, waited for the arrival of the Komans : and when the greater part of the line of march had descended into a considerable valley, they suddenly pre- sented themselves on either side of that valley, and began both to harass the rear and hinder the van from ascending, and to give battle in a place exceedingly disadvantageous to our men Chap. XXXIII. — Then at length Titurius, as one who had provided nothing beforehand, was confused, ran to and fro, and hct about arranging his troops ; these very things, however, ho (lid timidly and in such a manner that all resources seemed to fail him: which generally happens to those who are compelled to take cotmcil in the action itself. But Cotta, who had re- llected that these things might occur on the march, and on that accovmt had not been an adviser of the departure, was wanting to the common safety iu no respect ; both in addressing and encouraging the soldiers, he perfoimed the duties of a general, and in the battle those of a soldier. And since they [Titurius and Cotta] could less easily perform everything by themselves, and pro^ ide what v.as to be done iu each place, by reason of the lengtli of the line of march, they ordered [the officers] to give the conimaud that they should leave the baggage and form them* selves into an orb,* Avhich measure, though in a contingency of that nature it wos not to be condenmed, still tiuned out im- foi-tuuately ; for it loth diminished the hope of our soldiers and * When surrounded by an enemy, they threw themselves in an order called orlis, 01 globus, from its form. This is further referred to in eh. xxxvii. ol book i\-. of the Gallic peace, and the iiftecnth chapter of the African war. Thp phrases arc, orient facere, or, volverc; in orbern se iulari, or conglf b«re{ in orbem pugnant; and, upon haltiiigjift orbcm consistunt. 124 C^SAE'S COMMENTARIES [bOOK V. rendered the enemy moye eager for tKe fight, because it ap- peared that this was not done without the greatest fear and despair. Besides that happened, which would necessarily be the case, that the soldiers for the most part quitted their en- signs and hurried to seek and carry off from the baggage ■whatever each thought valuable, and all parts were filled with uproar and lamentation. Chap. XXXIV. — But judgment was not wanting to the bar- barians; for their leaders ordered [the officers] to proclaim through the ranks " that no man should quit his place; that the booty was theirs, and for them was resen-ed whatever the Romans should leave; therefore let them consider that ali things depended on their victory."* Our men were equal to them in fighting, both in courage and in number, and though they were deserted by iheir leader and by fortune, yet they still placed all hope of safety in their valom', and as often as any cohort sallied forth on that side, a great number of the enemy usually fell. Ambiorix, when he observed this, orders the command to be issued that they throw their weapons from a distance and do not approach too near, and in whatever direction the Romans should make an attack, there give way (from the lightness of their appointments and from their dailv practice no damage could be done them) ; [but] pursue them when betaking themselves to their standards again. Chap. XXXV. — Which command having been most care- fully obeyed, when any cohort had quitted the circle and made a charge, the enemy fled veiy precipitately In the meantime, that part of the Roman army, of necessity, was left unprotected, and the weapons received on tlieir open flanlt. Again, when they had begun to return to that place from which they had ad vanced, they were siu-rounded both by those who had retreated and by those who stood next them; but if, on the other hand, they wished to keep their place, neither was an opportunity left for valour, nor could tliey, being crowded together, escape the weapons cast by so large a body of men. Yet, though assailed by so many disadvantages, [and] having' received many wounds, they withstood the enemy, and, a great portion of the day being spent, though they fought from day-break till the eighth hour, they did nothing which was unworthy of them, ^t length, each thigh of T. Balventius, who the year before haS * « Posita," &c., lit. lay in, &c. CBAJP. XXXVU."} THE GALLIC WAS. 125 been cMef centurion,* a brave man and one of great authority, is pierced with a javelin; Q. Lucanius, of the same rank, fighting most vaHantly, is slain while he assists his son when surrounded by the enemy : L. Cotta, the heutenant, when encouraging all '.he cohorts and coinpanies, is wounded full in the moutli by a eling. Chap. XXXVl.— Much troubled by these events, Q. Titu- rius, when he had perceived Ambiorix in the distance encourag- ing his men, sends to him his interpreter, Cn. Pompey, to beg that he wou^d spare him and his soldiers. He, when addreased, replied, "If he wished to confer with him, it was permitted; that he hoped what pertained to the safety of the soldiers could be obtained from the people; that to him however certainly no injury would be done, axid that he pledged his faith to that effect." He consults with Cotta, who had been wounded, whether it would appear right to retire from battle, and confer with Ambiorix; [saying] that he hoped to be able to suc- ceed respecting his own and the soldiers' safety. Cotta says he will not go to an armed enemy, and in that per- severes. Chap XXXVII. — Sabinus orders those tribunes of the soldiers whom he had at the time around him, and the cen- turions of the first ranks, to follow him, and when he had ap preached near to Ambiorix, being ordered to throw down Ms arms, he obeys the order and commands his men to do the same. In the meantime, while they treat upon the terms and a longer debate than necessary is designedly entered into by Ambiorix, being surrounded by degrees, he is slain. Then they according to their custom shout out " Victory," and raise their war-cry, and, making an attack on our men, break their ranks. There L. Cotta, v.hUe fighting, is slain, togetner with the greater part of the soldiers ; the rest betake themselves to the camp, from which they had marched forth, and one of them, L. Petrosidius, the standard bearer, when he was overpowered by the great niunber of the enemy, threw the eagle within the entrenchments and is himself slain while fighting with the greatest courage before the camp. They with difficulty sus- tain the attack till night ; despairing of safety, they all to a man destroy themselves m the night. A iew escaping from • ** Qui primum pilum duxerat." See the note, book ii. du xxv.; or (wok ill. ch. V. 128* cmshr's comhentabies i^book ▼. the battle, make their way to Labienas at winter-quarters, after wandering at random throagh the woods, and inform him of these events. Chap. XXXVIII. — Elated by this victory, Ambiorix marches immediately with his cavalry to the Aduataci, who bordered on his kingdom ; he halts neither day nor night, and orders the infantry to follow him closely. Having related the exploit and roused the Aduatuci, the next day he arrived among the Nervii, and entreats " that they should not throw away the op- portunity of liberating themselves for ever and of punishing the Romans for those wrongs which they had received from them;"* [he tells them] "that two lieutenants have been slain, and that a large portion of the army has perished ; that it was not a matter of difficulty for the legion which was wintering with Cicero to be cut off, when suddenly assaulted ; he declares himself ready to co-operate in that design." He easily gains over the Nervii by this speech. Chap. XXXIX. — Accordingly, messengers having been forth- with despatched to the Centrones, the Grudii, the Levaci, the Pleumoxii, and the Geiduni, all of whom are under their go- vernment, they assemble as large bodies as they can, and rush unexpectedly to the winter-quarters of Cicero, the report of the death of Titurius not having as yet been conveyed to him. That also occurred to him, which was the consequence of a necessaiy work, — that some soldiers who had gone off into the woods for the purpose cf procuring timber and therewith con- structing fortifications, were intercepted by the sudden anival of [the enemy's] horse. These having been entrapped, the Ebm'ones, the Nervii, and the Aduatuci and all their allies and dependants, begin to attack the legion : our men quickly run together to arms and mount the rampart : they sustained the fittack that day with great difficulty, since the enemy placed all their hope in despatch, and felt assured that, if they obtained this victory, they would be conquerors for ever. Chap. XL. — Letters are immediately .sent to Caesar by Cicero, great rewards being offered [to the messengei-s] if they carried them through. All the passes having been beset.- those who were sent are intercepted. During the night as many as • See a statement of thoc.ilamity of the Kervii, made by themselves, Dook ii. ch. xxviii. Tot a signal defeat of the Aduatuci, see ch. xxxiii. o*" the Mme hnok. CHAP. XII.] THE GALLIC WAE. 327 120 towers are raised -ivitli incredible despatch out of the timber wliich they had collected for the purpose of fortification : the things wluch seemed necessary to tite -work are completed. The following day the enemy, having collected far greater forces, attack the camp [and] fill up the ditch. Resistance is made by our men in the same manner as the day before : this same thing is done afterwards during the remainiag days. The work is caixied on incessantly in the night:* not even to the sick, or wounded, is opportunity given for rest : whatever things are req^uired for resisting the assault of the next day are provided during the night : jnany stakes burnt at the end, and a large number of mural pikes are procured r towers are built up, battlements and parapets are formed of interwoven hurdles. Cicero himself, tliough he was in very weak health, did not leave himseK the night-time for repose, so that he was forced to spare himself by the spontaneous movement and entreaties of the soldiers. Chap. XLI. — ITien these leaders and chiefs of the Kervii, who had any intimacy and grounds of friendsliip with Cicero, say they desire to confer with him. "When permission was granted, they recount the same things which Ambiorix had related to Titurius, namely, " that aU Gaul, was in arms, that the Germans had passed the Ehine, that the winter quarters of Caesar and of the others were attacked." They report in addition also, about the death of Sabinus. They point to Ambiorix for the purpose of obtaining credence ; *• they ai'e mistaken," say they, " if they hoped for any relief from those who distinist their own affairs; that tbcy bear such feelings towards Cicero and the Roman people that they deny them nothing but winter-quarters and are unwilling that this practice! 'should become constant; that through their [the Kervii's] means it is possible for them [the Romans] to depart from their winter-quarters safely and to proceed without fear into whatever parts they desire." To these Cicero made only one reply : " that it is not the custom of the Roman people to accept any condition from an armed enemy: if they are willing to lay down their .arms, they may employ him as their advocate and send ambassadors to Caesar: tiiat he believed, from his [Caesar's] justice, they would obtain the things which they might reques':." * Literally, " Ko portion o\L\i tigJ-L-t*'. e is intermitted tO the work. The practice of occupying winter-quaitera in GauL 128 cjssar's commentaries. [book V Ch\p Xlill. — Disappointed in this hope, the Nervii sur- TOiind the -vvinter-quarters with a rampart eleven feet high, and a ditch thirteen feet in depth. These military works they had learnt from our men in the intercourse of former years, and, having taken some of our army prisoners, -were instructed by them : but, as they had no supply of iron tools ■which are requisite for this service, they were forced to cut the turf with their swords, and to empty out the earth with their hands and cloaks, from which circumstance, the vast number of the men could be inferred; for in less than three hours they completed a fortification of ten miles in circumference ; and dm-ing the rest of the days they began to prepare and construct towers of the height of the ramparts, and grappling irons, and mantlets, which the same prisoners had taught them. Chap. XLIII. — On the seventh day of the attack, a very high wind having sprung up, they began to discharge by their slings hot balls made of burnt or hardened clay, and heated javelins, upon the huts, which, after the Gallic custom, were thatched with straw. These quickly took fire, and by the violence of the wind, scattered their flames in every part of the camp. The enemy following up their success with a very loud shout, as if victory were already obtained and secured, began to advance their towers and mantlets, and climb the rampart with ladders. But so great was the courage of our soldiers, and such their presence of mind, that though they were scorched on all sides, and harassed by a vast number of weapons, and were aware that their baggage and thek possessions were burning, not only did no one quit the rampart for the purpose of withdrawing from the scene, but scarcely did any one even then look behind ; and they all fought most vigorously and most valiantly. This day was by far the most calamitous to our men ; it had this result, however, that on that day the largest number of the enemy was wounded and slain, since they had crowded beneath the very rampart, and the hindmost did not afford the foremost a retreat. The flame having abated a little, and a tower having been brought up in a particular place and touching the rampart, the centurions of the third cohort retired from the place in which they were standing, and drew off all their men : they began to call on the enemy by gestures and *>y ivords, to enter if they wished; but ncne of Ihem dared to CfiA-P. XHV.] THE GALLIC WAR. 129 advance. Then stoues having Leeu castlroni every quarter, tho enemy Avere dislodged, and tlieir tower set on fire. Chap. XLIV. — In that -legion there were two veiy bravo men, centurions, who were now approaching the first ranks, T. Pulfio,* and L. Varenus. These used to iiave continual disputes l)etween them which of them should be preferred, and every year used to contend for promotion with the utmost animosity. VVhen the fight was going on most vigorously before the foiti- lications, Pulfio, one of them, says, "Why do you hesitate, Vare- aius? or what [better] opportunity of signalising your valour do you seek? This very day shall decide oiu- disputes." When be had uttered these words, he proceeds beyond the fortifica- tions, and rushes on that part of the enemy which appeared the thickest. Xor does Varenus remain within the rampart, but "'•espectihg the high opinion of all, follows close after. 'Then, when an inconsiderable space intervened, Pulfio -brows his ja\ elin at the enemy, and pierces one of the midtitude who was running up, and while the latter was wounded and slain, the enemy cover him with their shields, and all throw their weapons at the other and afford him no opportunity of retreatijag The shield of Pulfio is pierced and a javelin is fastened in his belt. This circiunstance turns aside his scabbard and obstructs his right hand' when attempting to draw his sword : the enemy crowd around him when [thus] emban-assed. His rival runs up to him and succours him in this emergency Immediately the whole host turn fiom Pulfio to him, supposing the other to be pierced thi'ough by the javelin. Vai-enus nishes on briskly with his sword and carries on the combat hand to hand, and having slain one man, for a short time drove back the rest : while he urges on too eagerly, slipping into a hollow,f he fell. To him, in his turn, when surrounded, Pulfio brings relief ; aud both havuag slain * The Delphin aimotxtor here remarks, that, irom the circumstance of tins Pulfio's having been a strenuous partisan of Pompey, in the civil war, either Caesar had not leisure to read over his Commentaries and blot out this incident, so favourable to Pulfio ; or that having published them be- fore that person's espousal of Pompey "s cause, he could not retract it; or, tnat he was to* noble-minded to withhold such a well deserved tribute of praise, even from one who had become his opponent. The annotator. how. ever, does not favour this tliird siapposition. + ** In locum dejcctu3 inferiorem concidit." 130 C-ESAR*S COMilENTARIES. [BOOK V, a great number, retreat ijito the fortifications amidst the highest applause. Fortune so dealt with both in this rivalry and con- Hict, that the one competitor \vas a succour and a safeguai'd to the other, nor could it be determined vrhich of the two ap- peared worthy of being preferred to the other. Chap. XLV. — In proportion as the attack became daily more formidable and violent, and particularly, because, as a great number of the soldiers v.'ere exhausted with wounds, the matter had come to a small number of defenders, more li'equent letteis and messages were sent to Caesar; a part of which messengers were taien and tortured to death in the sight of our soldiers. There was within our camp a certmn Nervian, by name Vertico, bom in a distinguished posi- tion, who in the beginning of the blockade had deserted to Cicero, and had exhibited his fidelity to him. He perstiadea his slave, by the hope of freedom, and by great rewards, to convey a letter to Caesar. This he carries out bound about his javelin, and mixing among the Gauls without any suspicion by being a Gaul, he reaches Caesar. From him they received information of the imminent danger of Cicero and the legion. Chap. XL VI. — Cassar ha^ing received the letter about the eleventh hour of the day, immediately sends a messenger to the Bellovaci, to M. Crassus, questor there, whose winter- quarters were twenty-five miles distant from him. He orders the legion to set forward in the middle of the night and come to him with despatch. Crassus set out with the messenger. He Bends another to C. Fabius, the lieutenant, ordering him to lead forth his legion into the territories of the Atrebates, to which he knew his march must bs made. He writes to La- bienus to come x\ith his legion to the frontiers of tlie Kervii, if he could do so to the advantage of the commonwealth : he does not consider that the remaining portion of the army, because it was somewhat farther distant, should be waited for; but assembles aboi;t 400 horse from the nearest winter- quarters. Chap. SLVII. — Having been apprised of the anival of Crassus by the scouts at about tlie tliii-d hour, he advances twenty miles that day. He appoints Crassus over Samaro- hriva and assigns him a legion, because he was leaving there tho baggage of the army, tho hostages of the states, the puhll; c-HAP. XLVni.] THE GALLIC WAB. 131 ilocuraeiib;, aua all the com, wmch he had conveyed thither for passing the winter. Fabius, without delaying a moment, meets him on the march with his legion, as he had been commanded. Labienus, having learnt the death of Sabinus and the destruction of the cohorts, as all the forces of the Treviri had come against him, beginning • to fear lest, if he made a departure from his winter-quarters, resembling a flight, he should not be able to support the attack of the enemy, par- ticularly since he knew them to be elated by their recent victory, sends back a letter to Caesar, informing him with what great hazard he would lead out his legion from winter-quarters ; he relates at large the affair which had taken place among the Eburones ; he irdbrms him that all the infantiy and cavalry of the Treviri had encamped at a distance of only three miles from his own camp. Chap. XL VIII. — Caesar, approving of his motives, although he was disappointed in his expectation of three legions, and reduced to two, yet placed Ins only hopes of the common safety in despatch. He goes into the territories of the Xervii by long marches. There he learns from some prisoners what things are going on in the camp of Cicero, and in how great jeopardy the aSair is. Then with great rewards he induces H certain man of the Gallic horse to convey a letter to Cicero. This he sends wiitten in Greek characters,* lest the letter being intercepted, our measures should be discovered by the enemy. He directs him, if he -should be unable to enter, to throw his spear with the letter fastened to the thong, inside the fortifica * In the twenty-fifth cliapter of the first book of these Commentai-ies, Caesar is said to have found in the camp of the Helvetii (left there upon their departure), an account of their forces, written in Greek characters. In the fourteenth chapter of the sixth book, we are told that the Gauls used those characters both in their public and their private matters. Here we have it assigned as a reason for Cassar's using them in this letter, that i! it were intercepted by the Gauls, it might be unintelligible to them. Some have attempted to reconcile these apparent descrepanciea, by supposing that, though the Gauls used the letters of the Greek alphabet, they only applied them to their own language. But Caesar is not here said to have ^vritten this letter in Greek : he is only said to have done so in Greek cha- .acters, which leaves this passage still seemingly opposed to the other two. It has, therefore, been conjectured that he wrote not only, as the original would imply, in the Greek characters, with which he seems twice to repre- sent that the Gauls were acquainted, but also in the Greek language, of which they were ignorant. 152 CJESAB's COMMICKTAEIES. [cOOK V tiou3 of the camp. He writes in the letter, that he having set out "SNith his legions, will quickly be there : he entreats him to maintain his ancient valour. The Gaul apprehending danger, throws his spear as he had been directed. It by chance stuck in a tower, and, not being observed by our men for two days, was seen by a certain soldier on the third day: when taken down, it was carried to Cicero. He, after perusing it, reads it out in aa assembly of the soldiers, and fills all wiSi the greatest joy. Then the smoke of the fires was seen in the distance, a circum- stance which banished all doubt of the arrival of the legions. Chap. XLEX. — The Gauls, having discovered the matter through their acouts, abandon the blockade, and march towards Caesar with aU their forces : these were about 60,000 armed men. Cicero, an opportunity being now afforded, again begs of that Vertico, the Gaul, whom we mentioned above, to convey back a letter to Caesar; he advises him to perform his journey warily ; he writes in the letter that the enemy had departed and had turned their entire force against him. \Mien this letter was brought to him about the middle of the night, Caesar apprises his soldiers of its contents, and inspires them with courage for fighting : the following day, at the dawn, he moves his camp, and, having proceeded four miles, he espies the forces of the enemy on the other side of a consider- able vaUey and rivulet. It was an aimir of great danger to fight with such large forces in a disadvantageous situation. For the present, therefore, inasmuch as he knew that Cicero was released from the blockade, and thought that he might, on that account, relax his speed, he halted there and fortifies a camp in the most favourable position he can. And this, though it was small in itself, [there being] scarcely 7,000 men, and these too without baggage, stiji by the narrow- ness of the passages,* he contracts as much as he can, with, this object, that he may come into the greatest contempt with tlie enemy. In the meanwhile, scouts having been sent in all directions, he examines by what most convenient palii he might cross the valley. • '* Augustus viaruiru" The spaces between the different divisions of the Oman camp were called vuz. • Of these, besides several sabordinate ones, there were eight of considerable -vridth ; five of which ran from the Deeu- man to the PrcBtoriar. side of tLe camp, and three from tlie one to the other of the two remaining sides. These Caesar on this occasioa very oiuch contracted, with the design stated in the text. CHAT. LH.] THE GAILIC WAE. 133 Chap. L. — That day, slight skirmishes of cavalry having taken place near the river, both armies kept in their own positions the Gauls, because they were awaiting larger forces v/hich had not then arrived ; Caesar, [to seej if perchance by pretence of fear he could allure the enemy towards his position, so that he might engage in battle, in front of his camp, on this side of the valley; if he could notaccompHsh this, that, having inquired about the passes, he might cross the valley and the river with the less hazard. At day-break the cavalry of the enemy approaches to the camp and joins battle with our horse. Cassar orders the horse to give way purposely, and retreat to the camp : at tlie sam-e time he orders the camp to be fortified with a higher rampart in all directions, the gates to be barricaded, and in executing these things as much confusion to be shown as possible, and to perform them under the pretence of fear. Chap. LI. — Induced by all these things the enemy lead over their forces and draw up their line in a disadvantageous position ; and as our men also had been led down from the ramparts, they approach nearer, and throw their weapons into the fortification from all sides, and sending heralds round, order it to be proclaimed that, if " any, either Gaul or Roman, 5vas willing to go over to them before the tliird hour, it was permitted; after that time there would not be permission;"* and 30 much did they disregard our men, that the gates having been Dlocked up with single rows of turf as a mere appearance, because they did not seem able to burst in that way, some began to pull dovm the rampart •v\-ith their hands, others to fill ap the tr<3nches. Then Csesar, making a sally from aU the gates, md sending out the cavalry, soon puts the enemy to flight, so Jiat no one at all stood his ground %\'ith the intention of fight- ng ; and he slew a great number of them, and deprived all of heir arms Chap. LIT. — Caesar, fearing to piirsue them very far, because yoods and morasses interiened, and also [because] he saw that hey suffered no small loss in abandoning their position, reaches Dicero the same day -siith all his forces safe. Ho ^^itnesses with surprise the towers, mantlets, and [other] fortifications belong- ng to the enemy: the legion having been drawn out, he finds Jaat even every tenth soldier had not escaped without wounds. From all these things he judges with what danger and mth • * Non fore potestatem," lit. there would not be the pweer. 134 cjesar's commentaeees. [book v «rhst great courage matters had been conducted; he com- mends Cicero according to his desert and likewise the legfou h8 addresses individually the centiirions and the tribunes of the soldiers, whose valour he had discovered to have been signal. He receives information of the death of Sabinus and Ci-'tta from the prisoners. An assembly being held the following day, he states the occurrence ; he consoles and encourages the soldiers; he suggests, that the disaster, which had been oc- casioned by the misconduct and rashness of his lieutenant, should be borne with a patient mind, because by the favour of the immortal gods and their own valour, neither was lasting joy left to the enemy, nor very lasting grief to them. Chap. LIII. — In the meanwhile the report respecting the victory of Caesar is conveyed to Labienus through the country of the Remi with incredible speed, so that, though he was about sixty miles distant from the winter-quarter of Cicero, and Caesar had arrived there after the ninth hour, before midnight a shout arose at the gates of the camp, by which shout an in- dication of the victory and a congratulation on the part of the Remi were given to Labienus. This report having been carried to the Treviri, Indutiomarus, who had resolved to attack the camp of Labienus the following day, flies by night and leads back all his forces into the country of the Treviri. Caesar sends back Fabius with his legion to his winter-quarters ; he himseli detenidros to winter with three legions near Samarobriva in three different quarters, and, because such great commotions had arisen in Ghaul, he resolved to remain during the whole winter with the army himself. For the disaster respecting the death of Sabinus having been circulated among them, «ilmost all the states of Gaul were deliberating about war, sending messengers and embassies into all quarters, inquiring what farther measure they should take, and holding councils by night in secluded places. Nor did any period of the whole winter pass over -without fresh anxiety to Caesar, or,* without his receiving some intelligence respecting the meetings and commotions of the Gavds. Among these, he is informed by L. Roscius, the lieutenant whom he had placed over the thirteenth legion, that large forces of those states of the Gauls, which are called the Armoricae, had assembled for the purpose of attacking him and were not more than eight miles distant; but inteUigence respecting the victory of • LHemlly. **bat tliat he receive^.*' CHAP. IV.] THE GALLIC WAE. 185 Caesar being carried [to tliem], had retreated in sucn a man- ner that their depaiture appeared like a flight. Chap. LIV. — But Caesar, having summoned to him the principal persons of each state, in one case by alanning ithem, since he declared that he knew what was going on, and in another case by encouraging them, retained a great part of Gaul in its allegiance. The Senones, however, which is a state eminently powerful and one of great influence among the Gauls, attempting by general design to slay Ca- varinus whom Cassar had created king among tiiem (whose brother, Moritasgus, had held the sovereignty at the period of the arrival of Caesar in Gaul, and whose ancestors had also previously held it) v/hen he discovered their plot and fled, pursued hira even to the frontiers [of the state], sal drove him from his kingdom and his home ; and, after liaving sent ambassadors to Caesar for the purpose of concluding a peace, when he ordered all their senate to come to him, did not obey that command. So far did it operate among those barbarian people, that there were found some to be the first to wage war ; and so great a change of inclinations did it produce in all, that except the ^dui and the Eemi, whom Caesar had always held in especial honour, the one people for their long standing and uniform fidelity towards the Eomau people, the other for their late service in the Gallic war, there was scarcely a state which was not suspected by us. And I do not know whether that ought much to be wondered at, as well for several other reasons, as particularly because they who ranked above all nations for prowess in war,* most keenly regretted that they had lost so much, of that refutation as to dubmit to commands from the Roman people. Chap. LV. — But the Treviri and Indutiomarus let no part of the entire winter pass without sending ambassadors across the Rhine, importuning the states, promising money, and asserting that, as a large portion of our anny had been cut off, a much smaller portion remained. However, none of the German states could be induced to cross the Rhine, since "they had twice essayed it," they said, "in the war with Ariovis- tus and in the passage of the Tenchtheri there ; that fortune was * When thej thought of their national glory in dseds of arms, doubtleaa Uiej did not pass over their exploits in Italy and their sacking of Rom© 136 CJlSAJi's COilMENTAETES, ^^B«)(iK V not to be tempted any more." liidutiomurus disappomted iu this expectation, nevertheless began to raise troops, and dis- cipline them, and procui-e horses li-om the neighbouring peoplft and allure to him by gi'eat regards the outlaws and convicts throughout Gaul. And such great influence had he already acquired for himself in Gaul by these means, that embassies were flocking to him in all directions, and seeking, public! v and privately, his favour and friendship. Chap. J, VI. — 'Wlien he perceived that they were <:'oming U\ him voluntarily; that on the one side the Senones and the Carnutes wei;e stimulated by their consciousness of guilt, ou the other side the Nervii and the Aduatuci were preparing wai against the Romans, and that forces of volunteers would not be ^vanting to him if he began to advance from his ovra terri tories, he proclaims an armed council (this according to tb(: custom of the Gauls is the commencement of war) at which, by a common law, all the youth were wont to assemble ii, arms; whoever of them comes last is killed in the sight of th VII., VIII. Labienus defeats the Treviri. — IX. Caesar again crosses the Rhine ; the Ubii send ambassadors to plead the defence of their state. — XI.-XX. The pohtical factions of the Gallic states The Druids, the second order or knights, the third order or common alty, and the m}thology of the Gauls.— XXI.-XXVIII. The Ger mans; their customs ; accoimt of some remarkable animals found ii the Hercinian forest.— XXIX.-XXXI. Caesar returns to Gaul ; Am biorix i3 worsted ; death of Cativolcus.— XXXII.-XXXIV. The tern lories of the Eburones are plundered. — XXXV.-XLII. The Sigambr attack tlie Roman camp ; some extraordinary incidents connected therewith. Caesar arrives and restores confidence. — XLIII., XLIV Caesar holds an investigation respecting the conspiracy of the Senonea Acco suffers capital punishment ; the appointment ot wintei quarters ; Caesar departs for Italy. Chap. I. — Caesar, expecting for many reasons* a greate conunotion in Gaul, resolves to hold a \eyj by the means of h Silanus, C. Antistius EegLaus, and T. Sextius, his lieutenantss ■ at the same time he requested of Cn. Pompey, the proconsm, that since he Tvas remaining near the city invested with miii- tary command for the interests of the commonwealtb,! he • " For many reasons :" one of these may be inferred froir the close of chap. 54. of book v. + When Pompey vras consul (wliich ■was the year 699 a. tj. c), Spain was decreed him, as his proconsular province, for a period of five years ; mid permission was given him to raise what forces, and in what parts, he chose. »Ie consequently raised one legion in Cisalpine Gaul. WhUe, however, upon «he expiration of his consulate, he was preparing to proceed into the pro\nnc« which the senate had decreed him, an opposition was successfully made t. the realization of his hopes by some of the tribunes of the conamons, and Petreius and Afranius were sent into Spain in his stead. Pompey remained at Rome, aivd sought to diminish the im pleasant nature of his position by giving out that he remained in the city for the purpose of procuring com. Caesar requested %b*t he would send him that legion which he had raised in SruI. Witf thi» CHAP. UJ] THE aViLIC WAR. 139 would command those men whom when consul he had le\ded by the mihtary oath in Cisalpine Gaul, to joia their respective corps,* and to proceed to him ; thinking it of great impoitance, as &r as regarded the opinion which the Gauls would entertain for the future, that the resources of Italy should appear so great, that if any loss should be sustaiued in war, not only could it be repaired in a short time, but likewise be further supplied by still larger forces. And when Pompey had granted this to the interests of the commonwealli and the claims of friendship, Caesar having qmckly completed the levy by means of his lieute- nants, after thre^^ legions had been both formed and brought to him before the winter [had] expired, and the number of those cohorts which he had lost under Q Titurius had been doubled, taught the Gauls, both by his despatch and by his forces, what the discipline and the nower of the Eoman neople could accom- plish. Chap. ll. — Indutiomarus having been slain, as we have stated, the government was conferred upon his relatives by the Treviri. They cee'-e net to importune the neighbouring Ger- mans and to promise them money : when they could not obtain [their object] from those nearest them, they try those more remote. Having found some states willing to accede to their Nvishes, they enter into a compact with them by a mutual oath, and give hostages as a security for the money : they attach Am- biorix to them by an alliance and confederacy. Caesar, on being informed of their acts, since he saw that war was being pre- pared on all sides, that the Nervii, Aduatuci, and Menapii, with the addition of all the Germans on this side of the Rhine were tmder arms, that the Senones did not assemble according to his command, and were conceiting measures with the Car- request Pompey complied, as an ad of dnty to the state and a tribute of friendship towards Caesar. Pompey, however, afterwards demanded his legion again. The circumstances which attended its return to him performed, as Plutarch relates, their part in the civil war. With regard to the origmal of the rest of this sentence, it may bo re- marked, first, that some copies have " quos .... consul is," &c., and oth^ "quos . . . • consulis." Da-^-is and Clark defend the latter reading as, agree- ably with the genius and usage of the Latin language, denoting, after Lis consulate, an act performed during it. Secondly, thai Livy, iii. 20, gives the substance of the military cath in his time ; and, thirdly, that Vegetiu?, has left it as it was used under the Christian emperors, including tl^gj* words. " per -Deum et per Christum et per Spiritiun Sanctum." • Literally, " to assemble at their standards." • ,^ 140 C^SAKS COMMENTAEIES [bOOK VI nutes and the neiglibouring states, tnat the Germans were importuned by the Treviri in frequent embassies, thought that he ought to take measui-es fo^: the -war earlier [than usual]. Chap. III. — Accordingly, while the winter was not yet ended, having concentrated the four nearest legions, he marched xmexpectedly into the territories of the Nervii, and before they could either assemble, or retreat, after capturing a large number of cattle and of men, and wasting their lands and giving up that booty to the soldiers, compelled them to enter into a surrender and give him hostages. That business having been speedily executed, he again led his legions back into winter-quarters. Having proclaimed a council of Gaul in the beginning of the spring, as he had been accustomed [to doj, when the deputies from the rest, except the Senones, the Car- nutes, and the Treviri, had come, judging this* to be th^ commencement of war and revolt, that he might appear to cou- sider all things of less consequence [than that war], be transfers the council to Lutetia of the Parisii. These were adjacent to the Seriones, and had united their state to them fluring the memoiy of theii' fathers, but were thought to have no part in the present plot Having proclaimed this from the tribunal, he advances tiie same day towards the Senones with his legions .and arrives among them by long marches Cha?, IV. — Acco, who had been the author of tliat entei-- prise, on being informed of his arrival, orders the people to assemble in the to-\vns; to them, vrhile attempting this and before it could be accomplished, news is brought that the Romans are close at hand: through necessity they give over tlieir design and send ambassadors to Caesar for the purpose of imploring pardon; they make advances to him through the ^dui, whose state was from ancient times under the protection of Rome. Caesar readily grants them pardon and receives their excuse, at the request of the -SIdui ; because he thought that the summer season f was one for an impending war, not for an investigation. Having imposed one hundred hostages, he delivers these to the .^dui to be held in charge by them. • Namely, the absence of the representatives of three fore-mentioned states. t " The summer season, investigation:" i. e. it iras to be employed in the war -n-ith the Tre%iri and Ambiorix, and not in an e.xamination as to the oierits of the defence set up in behalf of the Scnonei- CHAP. VI.] THE GAILIO WAB. 141 To the same place the Camutes send ambassadors and hostages, employing as their mediators the Eemi, imder whose protection they were : they receive the same answers. Cassar concludes the council and imposes a levy of cavalry on the states. Chap. V. — This part of Gaul having been tranquillized, ne applies himself entirely both in mind and soul to the war with the Treviri and Ambiorix He orders Cavarinus to march with him with the cavalry of the Senones, lest any com- motion should arise either out of his hot temper, or out of the hatred of the state which he had incurred."-^' After arranging these things, as he considered it certain that Ambiorix would not contend in battle, he watched his other plans attentively. The Menapii bordered on the territories of the Ebm-ones, and were protected by one continued extent of morasses and woods ; and they alone out of Gaul had never sent ambassadors to Ceesar on the subject of peace. Caesar knew that a tie of hospitality subsisted between them and Ambiorix: he also discovered that the latter had entered into an alliance with the Germans by means of the Treviri, He thought that these auxiliaries ought to be detached from him before he provoked him to war ; lest he, despairing of safety, should either proceed to conceal himself in the territories of the Menapii, f or should be driven to coalesce]: with the Germans beyond the Ehine. Having entered upon this resolution, he sends the baggage of the whole army to Labienus, in the tsrritories of the Treviri and orders two legions to proceed to him: he himself proceeds against the ilenapii with five Hghtly- equipped legions. They, having assembled no troops, as they relied on the defence of their position, retreat into tlie woods and Tnorasse;^, and convey thither all their pronerty. Chap. VI. — Caesar, having divided his forces with C. Fabius, his lieutenant, and M. Crassus, his questor, and having hastily constnicted some bridges, enters their country in three divisions. bums their houses and villages, and gets possession of a large * In the original, " ex eo, quod meruerat, odio ;" mereo referring as we.- to the unfavourable, as to the favourable effects of conduct, and results of fortune. Some copies have metuerat, a reading obviously erroneous. + The " territories," &c., " in Menapios abderetj" the preposition hers including the idea of his^oira^ to do so. J In the original, " coDgredi," The Greek paraphrast naa av/iuaxtcn vouTifdai 142 C-ESAlfs COMMENTARIES. [BOOlf VI number of cattle and men. Constrained by these circum- stances, the Menapii send ambassadors to him for the purpose of suing for peace. He, after receiving hostages, assm*es ihem that he -will consider them in the number of his enemies ii they shall receive "withiu their territories either Ambionx or his ambassadors. Having detenu inately settled these thmgs, he left among the Menapii, Commius the ^trebatian with somo cavalry as a guard ;"^- he himself proceed: toward the Treviri. Chap. VII. — AVlule these things are being performed bv Caesar, the Treviri, having dra-wn together large forces of in • fantiy and of cavalry, ^vere preparing to attack Labienus an 1 the legion -which was wintering in their territories, and vrei'i already not farther distant from him than a journey of Iwo days, whep they learn that two legions had arrived b^ the ordej: of Caesar. Having pitched their camp fifteen miles off, they resolve to await the support of the Germans. La- bienus, having learned the design of the enemy, hoping tliat through their rashness there would be some opportunity of engaging, after leaving a guard of five cohorts for the baggage, advances against the enemy with twenty-five cohorts and a large body of cavaliy, and, lea\-ing the space of a mile between them, fortifies his camp. There was between Labienus and the enemy a river difficult to cross and with steep banlis : thi.=) neither did he himself design to cross, nor did he suppose ^he enemy would cross it. Their hope of auxiliaries vras daily in- creasing He [Labienus} openly says in a council that " since the Germans are said to be approachiug, he would not bring into uncertainty his own and the army's fortunes, and the next day would move his camp at early dawn. These words are quickly earned to the enemy, since out of so large a nimiber of cavalry composed of Gauls, nature compelled some to favour the Gallic interests. Labienus, ha\'inf' assembled the tribunes of the soldiers and principal centurions by night, state^ what his design is, and, that he may the more easily give the enemy a behef of his fears, he orders the camp to be moved with greater noise and confusion than was usual with the Koman people, f By these means he makes his de- • *' Custodis loco." " 7d est, observatoris, spec ulatoris." Holomam. One appointed to observe and report proceedings. , t "Quam populi Romani fe'*-- consuetudo:" not than the discipline of the Roman army allovoed, but, than was customary teith, or wtiollu o4 CHAP. Vni.] THE GAILIC WAR. 143 parturo [appear] like a retreat. These things, also, since the camps were so near, are reported to the enemy by scouts before daylight. Chap. VIII.— Scarcely had the rear advanced beyond the fortifications when the Gauls, encouraging one another "not to cast from then' hands the anticipAtcd booty, that it was a tedious thing, while the Romans were panic stricken, to be waiting for the aid of the Germans, and that their dignity did not sutfer them to fear to attack with such great forces so small a band, particulaily when retreating and encumbered," do not hesitate to cross the river and give battle in a disadvantageous position. Labienus suspecting that these things would happen, was proceeding quietly, and using the same pretence of a march, in order that he might entice them across the river Then, having sent forward the baggage some short distance and placed it on a certain eminence, he says, " Soldiers, you have the opportunity you have sought : you hold the enemy in an encum bered and disadvantageous position : display to us your leaders the same valour j^ou have ofttimes displayed to your general : imagine that he is present and actually sees these exploits." At the same time he orders the troops to face about to- wards the enemy and form in line of battle, and, despatching a few troops of cavalry as a guard for the baggage, he places the rest of the horse on the wings. Our men, raising a shout, quickly throw their javelins at the enemy. They, when, contrary to their expectation, they saw those whom thej believed to be retreating, advance towards them with threaten- ing banners, were not able to sustain even the charge, and, being put to flight at the first onslaught. Sought the nearest woods; Labienus pursuing them Avith the cavalry, upon a lai-ge' number being slain, and several taken prisoners, got posses- sion of the state a few days after; for the Germans, who were coming to the aid of the Treviri, having been infonned of their flight, retreated to thek homes. The relations of Indutiomarus, who had been the promoters of the revolt, accompanjdng them, quitted their own state with them. Tlie supreme power and government were delivered to Cingetorix, whom we have stated to have remained firm in his allegiance from the commence- ment. tended it. J'erl consnctudo is an expression employed in this way. Tliua book iv. ch. xxxii. we read that it was reported to Caesar " pulverem majo rem, rjuam consuetudo ferret— xi^i-"^ "^ H4 CJ:sA.TrS COMMFNTAEIES. |^BOOK VI. Cuxp. IX. — Caesar, after he came from the territories of the Menapii into those of the Tre\iri, resolved for two rea- sons to cross the Rhine; one of which was, because they* had sent assistance to the Treviri against him; the other, that Ambioiix might not have a retreat, among them. Having determined on these matters, he began to build a bridge a little above that place, at which he had before conveyed over his army. The plan having been known and laid down, the work is accomplished in a fctv days by the great exertion of the soldiers. Having left a strong guard at the bridge on tho side of the Treviri, lest any commotion should suddenly arise among them, he leads over the rest of the forces and the cavalry. The Ubii, who before had sent hostages and come to a capitu- lation, send ambassadors to him, for the purpose of vindicat- mg themselves, to assure him that " neither had auxiliaries been sent to the Treviri from their state, nor had thev violated their allegiance," they entreat and beseech him "to spare them, lest, in his common hatred of the Germans, the innocent should suffer the penalty of the guilty : they promise to give more hostages, if he desire them." Having investigated the case, Caesar finds that tho aaxiliaries had been sent by the Suevi; he accepts the apology of the Ubii, and makes minute inquiries concerning the approaches and the routes to the tenitories of the Suevi. Chat. X. — In the meantime he is informed by the Ubii, a few days after, that the Suevi are dra^Ning all their forces into one place, and are giving orders to those nations which are under their government to send auxilia.ries of infantry and of cavalry. Having learned these things, he provides a supply of com, selects a proper place for his camp, and commands th-i Ubii to drive off their cattle and carry away all their posses- sions from the country parts into the towns, hoping that they, bemg a barbarous and ignorant people, when harassed by the want of provisions, might be brought to an engagement on dis- advantageous terms: he orders them to send numerous scouts among the Suevi, and learr what things are going onamong them. They execute the orders, and, a few days having intervened, report that all the Suevi, after certain intelligence concerning the army of the Romans had come, retreated with all their • The Germans. CHAP. XII.] THE GALLIC WAR. T45 own forces and tliose of their allies, which they had assembled, to the utmost extremities of their territories ; that there is a wood there of very great extent, wliich is called Bacftiis; that this stretches a great way into the interior, and, being opposed as a natm-al barrier, defends from injuries and incursions the Cherusci against the Suevi, and the Suevi against the Cherusci: that at the entrance of that forest the Suevi had determined to await the coming up of the Romans. Chap. XI. — Since we have come to tliis place, it does not jippear to be foreign to our subject to lay before the reader an iccount of the manners of Gaul and Germany, and wherein these nations differ from each other. In Gaul there are fac- tions not only in all the states, and in all the cantons and their divisions, but almost in each family, and of these /actiors those are the leaders who are considered according to their judgment to possess the greatest influence, upon whose will and determination the management of all afibirs and mea aures depends. And that seems to have been instituted in an oient times with this view, that no one of the common people should be in want of support against one more powerful ; for none [of those leaders] suffers his party to be oppressed and de- frauded, and if he do otherwise, he has no influence among his party. This same policy exists throughout the whole of Gaul; for all the states are divided into two factions. Chap. XII. — When Caesar arrived in Gaul, the ^dui were the leaders of one faction, the Sequani of the other. Since the latter were less powerful by themselves, inasmuch as the chief influence was from of old among. the ^dui, and their depen- dencies were great, they had united to themselves the Germans and Ariovistus, and had brought them over to their party by great sacrifices and promises. And having fought several successful battles and slain all the nobility of the ^dui, they had so far surpassed them in power, that they brought over, from the ^dui to themselves, a large portion of their depend- ants and received from them the sons of their leading men as hostages, and compelled them to swear in their public cha racter that they would enter into no design against them ; an.l held a portion of the neighbouring land, seized on by force, and possessed the sovereignty of the whole of Gaul. Divitia- cus urged by this necessity, had proceeded to Kome to the so oate, 101 the purpose of entreating assistance, and hadretumod 146 C.KSAR'S COililENTAlUK^. [BOOK VT, ^ftithout accomplLsliing liis object. A chaugc of affairs en- sued on the arrival of Caesar, the hostages were returned to the ^dui, theu- old dependencies restored, and new acquired through Caesar (because those who had attached themselres to their alhance saw that they enjoyed a better state and a milder government), then* other interests, their influence, thek reputation were likewise increased, and in consequence, the Sequani lost the sovereignty. The Eemi succeeded to their place, and, as it was perceived that they equalled the JEdm in favour with Caesar,* those, who on account of tiieir old animosities could by no means coalesce with the ^dui, consigned themselves in cHentship to the Remi. The latter cai'efully protected them. Thus they possessed both a new and suddenly acquii'ed influence. Affairs were then in thai position, that the iEdui were considered by far the leading people, and the Remi held tlie second post of honour. Chap. XIII. — Throughout all Gaul there are two ordei-s of those men who ai-e of any rank and dignity: for the common ality is held almost in the condition of slaves, and dares to undertake nothing of itseff and is admitted to no deliberation. The greater part, when they are pressed either by debt, or tlic large amount of their tributes, or the oppression of the more powerful, give themselves up in vassalage to the nobles, who possess over them tlie same rights without exception as master^ over their slaves.f But of these two orders, one is that of the Di-uids, the other that of the knights. The former are engaged in things sacred, conduct the public and the private sacri- fices, and interpret aU mattei-s of religion. To these a largo number o^ the young men resort for the pm-pose of instruction, and they [the Diiiids] are in gi-eat honom' among them. For they determine respecting almost all controversies, public and private; and if any crime has been pei-petrated, if mm'der has been committed, if there be any dispute about an inlierit- ance, if any about boundaries, these same persons decide it ; they decree rewards and punishments; if any one, either in a private or public capacity, has not submitted to their decision, • i. e , that the Remi stood as high in Caesar's favour as did the ^dui. f As far as Tve can discover from remainirg testimonies, the condition of vassalage, or the state of the feudal retainer, among the ancient Gauls Trsj< not so hard 23 that of a corresponding relation among some more poliiheJ people. CHAP. XIV.] THE GAXLIO WAS. 1^ they interdict him from the sacrifices.* This among them is the most heavy punishment. Those -who have been thus inter- dicted are esteemed in the number of the impious and the criminal : all shun them, and avoid their society and conver- sation, lest they receive some evil from their contact; nor is justice administered to them when seeking it, nor is any dig- nity bestowed on them. Over all these Druids one presides, who possesses supreme authority among them. Upon his death, if any individual among the rest is pre-eminent in dignity, he succeeds ; but, if there are many equal, the election is made by the suffrages of the Druids; sometimes they even contend for the presidency vrith arms. These assemble at a fixed penod of the year in a consecrated place in the territories of the Camutos, -which is reckoned the central region of the whole or Gaul. Hither all, who have disputes, assemble from ever}' part, and submit to their decrees and determinations. This institution is supposed to have been debased in Britain, and to have beon brought over fi'om it into Gaul; and now those who desti-e to gain a more accurate knovv-ledge of that system ge- nerally proceed thither for the purpose of studying it.f Chap. XIV. — The Diiiids do not go to wai", nor pay tiibute together with the rest; they have an exemption from mihtary service and a dispensation in all matters. In- d'med by such great advantages, many embrace this pro fession of their own accord, and [many] are sent to it by their parents and relations. They are said there to learn by * As judges not only in the most important civil causes, but, further, invested with the admmistiajion of capital justice ; as priests among a people given, as all allow the Gaula were in a remarkable degree, to re- ligioiis rites and ceremonies ; iis those who had the instruction of the sons of the great not only in the mysteries of religion, but also in the theox-ies of government and tire jihysical sciences, the Druids possessed un- bounded influence. " They," says Chrysostom, " in truth, reigned ; for kings, though Bitting on thrones of gold, and dwelling in gorgeous palaces, and partaking of sumptuous banquets^ vere subservient tO them." + The Delphin commentator thinks this improbable. He supposes it more likely that this institution pass-'d into Britain from Gaul. When it declined in Gaul it flourished in Britain. He illustrates his position by saying, that, though Judea was the fountain of Christianity, the faith is nearly extinct there while it shines in those regions which derived it thence • and asks who would go to Jerusalem rather than to Rome or Paris to study Christian divinity. He also observes that Ceesar does not aseext it on bis cwn authority. ' J ^3 C«8AB*8 COMMENTARIES. fBOOK VI. neart a great numoer of verses; accordingly some remaiij in the coui-se of training t^-enty yeai's. Nor do they regard it lawful to commit these to ^vriting, though in almost all other matters, in their public and private transactions, they use Greek characters. That practice they seem to me to have adopted for two reasons; because they neither desue their doctiiues to be divulged among the mass of the people, nor those who learn, to devote themselves the less to the efforts of memory, relying on writing; since it generally occurs to most men, that, in their dependence on writing, they relax their diligence in learning thoroughly-, and tieir employ- ment of Sie memory. They wish to inculcate this as one of their leading tenets, that souls do not become extinct,* but pass after death from one body to another, and they think that men by this tenet are in a great degree excited to valour, the fear of death being disregarded. They likewise discuss and impart to the youth many things respecting the stars and their motion, respecting the extent of the world and of our earth, respecting the nature of things, respecting the power and the majesty of the immortal gods.f Chap. XV. — The other order is tnat of the knights. J These, when there is occasion and any war occvurs (which before Caesar's arrival was for the most part wont to happen every year, as cither they on their part were inflicting injmies or repelling those which others inflicted on them), are all engaged in war. And those of them most distinguished by birth and resources, have the greatest number of vassals and dependants about them. They acbaowledge this sort of influence and power only. * Because Pythagoras is said by Diogenes Laertius to have visited not cn.Iy vlie Greek, but likewise the Barbarian schools in pursuing his study of Scored Mysteries, it has been thought that he derived his Metempsy- chosis from the Druids. Hat, though there is in another writer the addi- tional record that Pythagoras had heard the Druids, the conjecture above st::ted will not be readily received. Between the Dniidical and the Pythagorean Metemspychoais there was this difference, that the latter maintained the ruigration of the soul into irrational animals, while the former restricted the dogma to the passage of the soul from man to man. + Other ancient writers hcve referred to the sciences of the Druids. :;: As Cassar at the time of writing probably had in his mind the three Roman orders, " pairicii," " equilcs," and ^'plebs" and " equites " there 13 commonly rendered " knights," we have thorght fit (though that trwi*' lation is not free from objections) to call this second order among the (^.^ bf that oame. CHIP. XVII.3 THB GAILIC WAE. 149 Chap. XVI. — The nation of all the Grauls is extremely de- voted to superstitious rites ; and on tliat accoimt they who aro troubled "vnth unusually severe diseases "nd they who aro engaged in battles and dangers, either saci-ifice men as vic- tims,* or vow that they will sacrifice them, and employ the Druids as the performers of those sacrifices; beca^-se they think that unless the life of a man be offered for the Hfe of a man, the mind of the immortal gods cannot be rendered pro- pitious, and they have sacrifices of that kind ordained for na- tional purposes. Others have figm-es of vast size, the Hmbs of which formed of osiers they fill with living men, which being set on fire, the men perish enveloped in the flames. They con- cider that the oblation of such as have been taken in theft, or in robbeiy, or any other ofi"ence, is more acceptable to the im- mortal gods ; but when a supply of that class is wanting, they have recourse to the oblation of even the innocent. Chap. XVII. — They worship as their divinity. Mercury f in particular, and have many images of him, and regard him as the inventor of all arts, they consider him, the guide of their journeys and marches, and befieve him to have very great in- fluence over the acquisition of gain and mercantile transactions. Next to him they worship Apollo, and Mars-, and Jupiter, and ]\Iinen'a; respecting these deities they have for the most part the same belief as other nations : that Apollo averts diseases, that Minerva imparts the invention of manufactures, that Jupiter possesses the sovereignty of the heavenly powers ; that Mars presides over wars. To Mm, when they have determined to engage in battle, they commonly vow those things which they shall take J in war. When they have conquered, they sacrifice whatever captured animals may have sm-vived the conflict, § * To this Cicero refers in his Oration for Fonteius, as to a well-known fact. + The student musi not imagine that Caesar found the names Mercuritis, Apollo, &c., existing among the Gauls, as those of their deities here spoken of. Whether the names assigned by commentators (as ^Yoda, Mercury, Balenns, Apollo, &^.)j were, or were not, the Gallic, must remain a ques- tion ; but it is to be understood that Cjssar applied to the diviniHes of the Gauls the names of those in the Roman mytholog)-, whose attributes ge- nerally corresponded with them severally. X " Ceperint" not, as some copies, ceperunt, as the vow necessarily requires the former reading. The Greek paraphiast accordingly has ra "KrjtpQijffofiiva. § Athensufi remarks "thai the Gauls sacrifice their captiv»»«tt. theKoda."* 160 c;ksar's comment.vriks. [book vi. and collect the other things into one place. In many states you may see piles of these things heaped up in their consecrated ijpots; nor does it often happen that any one, disregarding tlie sanctity of the case,* dares either to secrete in his house things captm-ed, or take away those deposited ; and the most severe punishment, with torture, has been established for such a deed. Chap. XVIII. — All the Gauls assert that they are descended from the god Dis, and say that this tradition has been handed down by the Druids. For that reason they compute the divisions of every season, not by tlie nmnber of days, but of nights; they keep birth-days and the beginnings of months and years in such an order that the day follows the night. Among the other usages of their life, they differ in this from almost aU other nations, that they do not permit their children to approach them openly until they are grown up so as to be able to bear the sen-ice of war; arid they regard it as indecorous for a son of boyish age to stand in public in the presence of his father. Chap. XIX. — Whatever sums of money the husbands have received in the name of dowry from their wives, making an estimate of it, they add the same amount out of their own estates. An account is kept of all this money conjointly, and the profits are laid by whichever of them shall have survived [the other], to that one the portion of both reverts together ■with the profits of the previous time. Husbands have power of life and death over their wives as weU as over their children: and when the father of a family, bom in a more than commonly distinguished rank, has died, his relatioils assemble, and, if the circumstances of his death are suspicious, hold an investi- gation upon the -wives in the manner adopted towai'ds slaves; and, if proof be obtained, put them to severe torture, and kill them. Their funerals, considering the state of civiii^atiou among the Gauls, are maguificent and costly; and they cast into the fire aU things, including living creatures, which they suppose to have been dear to them when alive; and, a little before this period, slaves and dependants, who f were ascer- • ** Neglects religione :" there are four general senses of the word r^- ligio. I. Religio-j, devotion. 2. (in the plural) Religious ceremonies and mysteries. 3. Superstition. And, 4. The sanctity of any particular matter, or reverential feelings entertained Tvith regard to a certain case. This last, not religion in its general acceptation, is the sense of the word in this passage. f Literally " who, it was eEcerteioed^ were beloved bj them." CHAP. XXII.] THE GALIK! WAR. 151 tained to ha.\'e btcn beloved by them, ^vere,* after tbe regular funeral rites were completed, burnt together with them. Chap. XX. — Those states which are considered to conduct their commonwealth more judiciously, have it ordained by their laws, that, ii any person shall have heard by rumour and report from his neighbours anything concerning the common- wealth, he shall convey it to the magistrate and not impart it to any other; because it has been discovered that inconsiderate and inexperienced men were often alarmed by false reports and driven to some rash act, or else took hasty measmres in aifairs of the highest importance. The magistrates conceal those things which require to be kept unknown; and they tlisclose to the people whatever they determine to he ex pedient. It is not lawful to, speak of the commonwealth, except in council. Chap. XXI. — The Germans differ much from these usages, for they have neither Druids to preside over sacred ofl&ces, nor do they pay great regard to saciifices. They rank in the number of the gods those done whom they behold, and by whose instrumentality they are obviously benefited, namely, the sun, fire, and the moon; they have not heard of the other deities even by report Thek whole life is occupied in hunt- ing and in the pursuits of the military ait; fi'om childhood they devote themselves to fatigue and hardships. Those who have remained chaste for the longest time, receive the greatest commendation among their people : they think that by this the growth is promoted, by this the physical powers are increased and the sinews ai-e strengthened. And to have had knowledge of a woman before the twentieth year they reckon among the most disgracefiJ acts ; of which matter there is no concealment, be cause they bathe promiscuously in the rivers and [only] use skins or small cloaks of deers hides, a large portion of the body being m consequence naked. Chap. XXII. — They do not pay much attention to agricul ture, and a large portion of their food consists in nulk, cheese, and flesh ; nor has any one a fixed quantity of land or his own individual limits; but the magistrates and the leading men each year apportion to the tribes and families, who have united together, as much laud as, and in the place in which, they think * OtDerw jse thus^ when lb e fimeral rites were rendered complete,** 152 CiESAE's COMMENTARIE&. [BOOK V\ proper, and the year after compel them to remove else where. For this enactment"'' they advance many reasons — ^lest ^educed by long-continued custom, they may exchange their ardour in the waging of war for a^culture ; lest they may be anxious to acquire extensive estates, and the more powerful drive the weaker from their possessions; lest they construct their houses with too great a desire to avoid cold and heat ; lest the desire of wealth spring up, from which cause divisions, and discords arise; and that they may keep the common people in •>. contented state of mind, when each sees his own means placed on an equality with [tho?e of] the most powerful. Chap. -XXIII. — It is the greatest glory to the several states to have as wide deserts as possible around them, their frontiers having been laid waste. They consider this the real evidence of theu' prowess, that their neighbom's shall be di'iven cut of then- lands and abandon them, and that no one dare settle near them; at the same time they think that they shall be on that account the more secm'e, because they have removed the apprehension of a sudden incursion. When a state either repels war waged against it, or wages it against another, ma gistrates are chosen to preside over that war with such authority, ihat they have power of life and death. In peace there is no iommon magistrate, but the chiefs of provinces and cantons administer justice and determine controversies among theii own people. Robberies which are committed beyond the boun daries of each state bear no infamy, and they avow that these are committed for the pm-pose of disciplining their youth and of preventing sloth. And when any of their chiefs has said in an assembly " that he will be their leader, let those who are wilHng to follow, give in their names;" they who approve of both the enterprise and the man arise and promise their assist ance and are applauded by the people ; such of them as have not followed him are accounted in the number of deserters and traitors, and confidence in all matters is afterwards refused them. To itym-e guests they regai-d as impious; they defend from wrong those who have come to them for any purpose whatever, and esteem them inviolable ; to them the houses of all are open and maintenance is freely suppUed.f * " Ejus rei." + " No nation," says Tacitus, speaking of them fa his Germania, '* moro freely exercises entertainment and hospitality. To drive any one whomso- ever from their houses, thsy consider a crimed CHAP. XXV,] THE GALLIC WAR. '153 Chap. XXIV. — And there was formerly a time when the Gauls excelled the Germans in prowess, and waged war on them offensively, and, on account of the great number of their people and the insufficiency of their land, sent colonies over the Rhine. Accordingly, the Volcse Tectosages * seized on those parts of Germany which are the most fi-uitful [and He] around the Her- cynian forest f (which, I perceive, was known by report to Era- tosthenesl and some other Greeks, and which they call Orcynia) and settled there. Which nation- to this time retains its posi- tion in those settlements,, and has a very high character for justice and military merit : now also they continue in the same scarcity, indigence, hardihood, as the Germaiis, and use the same food and dress; but their proximity to the Province and knowledge of commodities from countries beyond the sea supplies to the Gauls § many things tending to luxury as well as civilization. Accustomed by degrees to be overmatched and worsted in many engagements, they do not even compare themselves to the Germans in prowess. Chap. XXV. — The breadth of this Hercynian forest, which has been referred to above, is H to a quick traveller, a journey of nine days. For it cannot be otherwise computed, nor are they acquainted with the measures of roads. It b^ins at the frontiers of the Helvetii, Nemetes, and Rauraci, and ex- tends in a right line along the river Danube to the terri- tories of the Daci and the Anartes: it bends thence to the left in a different direction from the river, and owing to its • The Volcffi were a large and powerful nation in the south-west of Gaul^ and were divided into two great tribes. First, the Volcse Arecomici, who inhabited the eastern part of the Province, whose chief city was NimaQstm, Nismes. Second, the VoIc» Tectosages, who inhabited the western part of the Province, whose chief city was Narbo, Narbonne. It is highly pro- bable that the migration to which Cssai alludes here, is the same recorded by Livy, in the 34th chapter of the Sth book, and that theVolcae Tectosages were the Gauls that followed Sigovesua into the wilds of the Hercynian forest. t The Hercynian forest is supposed to have derived ite name from the German word, hartx " resin." Traces of the name ar« still preserved in tho Harx and En mountains. t A famous mathematician and astronomer bom in Africa. He was entruBted by the Egyptians with the care of the femoua Alexandrian hbraiy, and was the second penon who discharged that honooiable ofiBce. H« died 194 B. c $ Gallis meaning such of the Yolca Tectosages as had not niigraled inW Gkarmany, B Literally, **extetidii' 154 cesak's commsntaeie<5. [book VI extent touches the confines of many nations ; nor is there any person belonging to this part of Germany who says that Lo either has gone to the extremity of that forest, though he had advanced a journey of sixty days, or has heard in what place it begins. It is certain that many kinds of wild beast are pro- duced'in it which have not been seen in other parts; of which the following are such as differ principally from other animals, and appear worthy of being committed to record. Chap. XXVI. — There is an ox of the shape of a stag, between whose ears a horn rises from the middle of the forehead, higher and straighter than those horns which are known to us. From the top of this, branches, like palros, stretch out a con- siderable distance. The shape of the female and of the male is the same ; the appearance and the size of tbe horns is the same. Chap. XXVII. — There are also [animals] which are called elks. The shape of these, and the varied colour of their skins, is much like roes, but in size they surpass them a httle and are destitute of horns, and have legs without joints and hgatures; nor do they He down for the purpose of rest, nor, if they have been thrown down by any accident, can they raise or hft themselves up. Trees serve as beds to them ; they lean themselves against them, saA thus reclining only slightly, they take their rest; when tlie huntsmen have discovered from the footsteps of these animals whither they are accustomed to betake themselves, they either undermine all the trees at the roots, or cut into them so far that the upper part of the trees may appeal to be left standing.* When they have leant upon them, accord- ing to their habit, they knock down by their weight the unsup- ported trees, and fall down themselves along with them. Chap. XXVIII. — There is a third kind, consisting of those animals which ai'e called uri. These are a Httle below the elephant in size, and of the appearance, coloui', and shape of a bull. Their strength and speed are extraordinary; they spare neither man nor wild beast which they have espied. These the Germans take with much pains in pits and kill them. The young men harden themselyes with this exercise, and practise them- selves in this kind of hunting, and those who have slain tho greatest number of them, having produced the horns in public, to serve as evidence, receive great praise. But not even when taken very young can they le rendered familiar to men and • Literally, " that tbe appearance alooe of them standing majr be left," rHAP. XXX.J THE GALLIC "WAR. 155 tamed. The size, shape, and appearance of their noms differ much from the horns of our oxen. These they anxiously seek after, and hind at the tips v/ith silver, and use as cups at their most sumptuous entertainments. Chap. XXIX. — Cxsai; after he discovered thi-ough tlie Ubian scouts that the Suevi had retked into their woods, ap- prehending a scarcity of com, because, as -we have observed above, all the Gennans pay veiy Httle attention to agriculture, resolved not to proceed any farther; but, that he might not altogether relieve the barbarians from the fear of his return, and that he might delay their succours, having led back hia army, he breaks do';vn, to the length of 200 feet, the farther end of the bridge, -which joined the banlcs of the Ubii, and at the extremity of the bridge raised towers of four stories, and stations a guard of twelve cohorts for the purpose of de- fending the bridge, and strengthens the place mth consider- able fortifications. Over that fort and guard he appointed G. Volcatius TuDus, a youug man; he himself, when the com began to ripen, having set forth for the war with Ambiorix (through the forest Arduenna,* which is the largest of all Gaul, and reaches fi-om the banks of the llhine and the fi'ontiers of the Treviri to those of the Xervii, and extends over more than 500 miles), he sends foi-^-ard L. Minucius Basilus with all the cavaliy, to try if he might gain any advantage by rapid raai'ches and the advantage of time, he warns him to forbid fires being made in the camp, lest any indication of his approach be given at a. distance : he tells him that he will follow immediately. Chap. XXX. — Basilus does as he was commanded; having l>erformed his march rapidly, and even suirpassedf the expecta- lions of all, he surprises in the fields many not expecting him ; through their information he advances towards Ambiorix him- self, to the place in which he was said to be with a few horse. • Arduenna, tho largest forest in ancient Gaul, jfhe name is supposed to be derived from ar denn, '•' the deep" [forest], Ar is the article, while denn in the Kymric, don in the Bas-Breton, and domhainn in Gaelic, denote respectively " deep," thick." — Thiery Histoire de Gaulois, vol. ii. page 41. The name is still preserved in the " forest of Ardennes," on the frontiers of France and Belgium, which is however but a small portion of the noble forest that extended from the bank of the Rhine, and the frontiers of tlie Treviri to those of the Nervii. t Literallji ** contraiy to,' i50 fflOOK IV. Fortune accomplishes mucli, not only in other matters, but also in the art of war. For as it happened by a remarkable chance, that he fell upon [Ambiorix] himself unguarded and tmpre- pared, and that his arriyal was seen by the people before the report or information of his arrival was carried thither; so it was an incident of extraordinary fortune that, although eveiy impiement of war which he was accustomed to have about him was seized, and his chariots and horses surprised, yet he himself escaped death. But it was effected owing to this circmnstance, that his house being surrounded by a wood, (as are generally the dwellings of the Gauls, who, for the purpose of avoiding heat, mostly seek the neighbourhood of woods and rivers) has attendants and friends in a narrow spot sustained for a short time the attack of our horse. While they were fighting, one of his followers mounted him on a horse : the woods sheltered him as he fled. Thus fortune tended much* both towards his encountering and his escaping danger. Chap. XXXI. — Whether Ambiorix did not collect his forces from cool deliberation, because he considered he ought not to engage in a battle, or [whether] he was debarred by time and prevented by the sudden arrival of our horse, when he sup- posed the rest of the army was closely following, is doubtful; but certainly, despatching messengers through ^e country, he ordered every one to provide for himself; and a part of them fled into the forest Arduenna, a part into the extensive morasses; those who were nearest the ocean, concealed themselves in the islands which the tides usually form : many, departing from their territories, committed themselves and all tibeir posses- sions to perfact strangers. Cativolcus, king of one-half of the Eburones, who had entered into the design together with Ambiorix, since, being now worn "Jut by age, he was unable to endure the fatigue either of war or flight, having cursed Ambiorix with every imprecation, as the person who had been the contriver of that measure, destroyed himself with the juico of the yew tree, of which there is a great abimdance in Gaul and . Germany. Chap. XXXII.— The Segui and Condrusi, of the nation and number of the Germans, and who are between the Ebu- rones and the Treviri, sent ambassadors to Caesar to entreat that he would not regard them in the number of his ene- naes, nor consider that the cause of all the Germans on * <* Multom YtJuit:" had much avail. CRAP. XXXrv:} THE GALLIC WAB. 167 this side the Rhine was one and the same; that -fliey had formed no plans of war, and had sent no auxiliaries to Am- biorix. Caesar, having ascertained this fact by an examination of his prisoners, commanded that if any of the Eburones in their flight had repaired to them, they should be sent back to him; he assm-es them that if they did that, he -will not injure their territories. Then, having divided his forces into three parts, he sent the baggage of all the legions to Aduatuca. That is the name of a fort. This is nearly in the middle of the Eburones, where Titurius aad Am'unculeius had been quartered for the purpose of wintering. This place he selected as well on other accounts as because the fortifications of the previous year remained, in order that he might .relieve the labour of the soldiers. He left the fourteenth legion as a guard for the baggage, one of those three which he had lately raised in Italy and brought over. Over that legion and camn he places Q. Tullius Cicero and gives' him 200 horse. Chap. XXXIII. — Having divided the army, he orders T Labienus to proceed with three legions towards the ocean into those parts which border on the Menapii ; he sends C. Trebo- oius with a like number of legions jto lay waste that dis- trict which lies contiguous to the Aduatuci; he himself de- termines to go with the remaining tliree to the river Sambre,* which flows into the Meuse, and to the most remote parts of Arduenna, whither he heard that Ambions had gone with a few horse. When departing^ he promises that he will re- turn before the end of the seventh day, on which day he was aware com was due to that legion which was being left in gar- lison. He directs Labienus and Trebonius to retmn by the same day, if they can do so agreeably to the interests of the republic ; so that their measures having been mutually imparted, and the plans of the enemy having been discovered, they mighi be able to commence a different line of operations. Chap. XXXIV. — There was, as we have above observed,- no regular army, nor a town, nor a garrison which could defend itself by arms; but the people were scattered in all * I have here, without the least hesitation, adopted Anthon's reading, which is supported by the authority of the Greek paraphrase. The common reading ia Scaldis, " the Scheldt :" but the Scheldt and Meuse do not form a junction, nor have we any reason to suppose that they did, either in Csesa^t time, or at any other time. + Chapter xxxi. 158 c^sab's commentaries. [^book vl directions. Wliere either a hidden valley, or a ^voody spot, or a difficult morass furnished any hope of protection or ot security to any one, there he had fixed himself. These places were known to those that dwelt in the neighbourhood, and the matter demanded great attention, not so much in protecting the main body of the army (for no peril, could occur to them altogether from those alarmed and scattered troops), as in preserving individual soldiers ; which in some measure tended to the safety of the army. For both the desire of booty was leading many too far, and the woods with their unlmown and hidden routes would not allow them to go in large bodies. If he desired the business to be completed and the race of those infamous people to be cut off, more bodies of men musf be sent in several directions and the soldiers must be detached, on all sides; if he were disposed to keep the companies at their standards, as the established discipline and practice of the Roman army requu'ed, the situation itself wa3 a safe guard to the barbarians, nor was there wanting to indivi duals the daiing to lay secret ambuscades and beset scattered soldiers. But amidst difficulties of this natm-e as far as pre- cautions could be taken by vigilance, such precautions were taken ; so that some opportimities of injuring the enemy were neglected, though the minds of all v^'ere bm-ning to take re- venge, rather than that injury should be effected with any loss to our soldiers. Caesar despatches messengers to the neighbourmg states; by the hope of booty he invites all to him, for the purpose of plundering the Eburones, in order that the life of the Gauls might be hazarded in the woods rather than the legionary soldiers; at the same time, in order that a large force being drawn aroimd them, the race and name of that state may be annihilated for such a crime. A large nuiD' ber from all qxiarters speedily assembles Chap. XXXV, — These things were going on in all parts of the territories of the'Eburones, and the seventh day was drawing near, by which day Caesar had purposed to retiim to the baggage a!id the legion. Here it might be learned how much fortune achieves in war, and how great casualties she pro- duces. The enemy having been scattered and alarmed^ as wo related above, there was no force which might produce even a slight occasion of fear. The report extends beyond tho Hhine to the Germans that the Eburones are being pillaged, r-HAP. XXXVI.] THE GALLIC WAS., 159 and that all were \rithout distinction* invited to the plunder. The Sigambri, who are nearest to the Rhine, by whom, we have mentioned above, the Tenchtheri and Usipetes were received after their retreat, collect 2,000 horse; they cross the Ehine in ships and barks thirty miles below that place where the bridge was entire and the garrison left by Caesar; they arrive at the frontiers of the Ebiiiones, surprise many who were scattered in flight, and get possession of a large amount of cattle, of which barbarians are extremely covetous. Allured by booty, they advance farther ; neither morass nor forest ob- structs these men, bom amidst war and depredations; they mquire of their prisoners in what parts Cassar is ; they find that he has advanced farther, and leam^that all the army has removed. Thereon one of the prisonera says, " "V\'liy do you pursue such wretched and trifling spoil; you, to whom it is granted to become even now most richly endowed by fortune ? In three hours you can reach Aduatuca, there the Roman army has deposited all its fortunes ; there is so little of a gar- lison that not even the wall can be manned, nor dare any one go beyond the fortifications." A hope having been presented them, the Germans leave in concealment the plunder they had acquired ; they themselves hasten to Aduatuca, employing as their guide the same man by whose informatioti they had be- come informed of these things. Chap. XXXVI. — Cicero, who during all the foregoing days had kept his soldiers in camp with the greatest exactness, and agreeably to the injunctions of Caesar, had not permitted even any of the camp-foUowers to go beyond the fortification, distrusting on the seventh day that Cassar would keep his pro- mise as to the number of days, because he heard that he had proceeded farther, and no report as to his returh was brought to him, and being urged at the same time by the expressions of those who called his tolerance almost a siege, if, forsooth, it was not permitted them to go out of the camp, since he might ex- pect no disaster, whereoy he could be injured, within thi^e miles of the camp, while nine legions and aU the cavalry were nnder arms, and the enemy scattered' and almost annihilated, sent five cohorts into the neighbouring corn- lands, between which and the camp only one hill intervened^ • " Ultro," or, tuch as chose ; /r«e^. 160 CJESAn's COMMENTARIES [^BOOK 71. for the purpose of foraging. Many soldiere of tlie legions had been left invalided in the camp, of whom those who had recovered in this space of time, being about 300, are sent together under one standard; a lai'ge number of soldiers' attendants besides, with a great number of beasts of burden, which had remained in the camp, permission being granted, follow them. Chap. XXXYII. — At this very time, the German horse by chance come up, and immediately, with the same speed with which they had advanced, attempt to force the camp at the Dccut man gate, nor were they seen, in consequence of woods lying ia tlie way on that side, before they were just reaching the camp : so much so, that the sutlers who had their booths imder the rampart had not an opportunity of retreating within the camp. Our men, not anticipating it, are perplexed by the sudden affair, and the cohort on the outpost scarcely sustains the first attack. The enemy spread themselves on the other sides to ascertain if they could find any access. Onr men with diffi- culty defend the gates ; the veiy position of itself and the forti- fication secores the other accesses. There is a panic in the entire camp, and one inquires of another the cause of the con- fusion, nor do they readUy determine whither the standards should be borne, nor into what quarter each should betalve him- self. One avows that the camp is already taken, another maintains that, the enemy having destroyed the army and commander-in-chief, are come thither as conquerors ; most form strange superstitious fancies from the spot, and place before their eyes the catastrophe of Cotta and Titurius, who had fallen in the same fort. All being greatly disconcerted by this alarm, the belief of the bai'barians is strengthened that there is no garrison within, as they had heai-d from their prisoner. They endeavour to force an entrance and encom'age one another not to cast fi'om their hands so valuable a prize. Chap. XXXVIII. — P. Sextius Baculus, who had led a principal century under Caesar (of whom we have made men- tion in previous engagements), had been left an invahd in the garrison, and had now been five days without food. He, distrusting his own safety and that of all, goes forth fi-om his tent unarmed: he sees that the enemy are close at hand and that the mattor is in the utmost danger; he snatches arms chap; 3CL.] THE GAIXIO WAB. 161 fix»in those nearest, and stations himself at the gate. The cen- turions of that cohort which was on guard follow him ; for a short time thej^ sustain the fight together. Sextius faints, after receiving many wounds; he is with difficulty saved, drawn away by tb.e hands of the soldiers. This space having inter- vened, the others resume courage so far as to ventmre to take their place on the fortifications and ^resent the aspect of de- fenders. Chap. XXXIX. — The foraging having in the meantime been completed, our soldiers distinctly hear the shout; the horse hasten on before and discover in what danger the afiair is. But here there is no fortification to receive them, in their alarm : those last enlisted, and unskilled in military discipline turn their ikces to the military tribune and the centurions; they wait to find what orders may be given by them. No one is so courageous as not to be disccacerted by the suddenness of the affair. The barbarians, espying our standard in the distance, desist from the attack ; at first they suppose that the legions, which they had learned from their prisoners had removed farther off, had returned; afterwards, despising their small number, they make an attack on them at all sides. Chap. XL. — The camp-followers run forward to the nearest rising ground; being speedily driven from this they throw themselves among the standards and companies: they thus so much the more alarm the soldiers already affrighted. Some propose that, forming a wedge,'^ they suddenly break through, since the camp was so near; and if any part should be Burro'unded and slain, they fully trust that at least the rest may be saved; others, that they take their stand on an eminence, and all undergo the same destiny. The veteran soldiers, whom ^e stated to have set out together [with the others] uiider a standard, do not approve of this. Therefore encouraging each other, imder the conduct of Caius Trebonius, a Roman knight, who had been appointed over them, they break through the midst of the enemy, and arrive in the camp safe to a man. The camp-attendants and the horse following close upon them with the same impetuosity, are saved by the courage of the soldiers, • « Cunfto facto." The cunsus, b its strict and proper sense, was a tri- angular figure It vas not peculiar to the Romans. Tacitvis sseni6 to II 162 C^SAB's C01OIENTABIE6. [BOOK VI But those -who had taken theu- stand upon the emiuence, having even now acquired no experience of military matters, neither could persevere in that resohition which they approved of, namely, to defend themselves from their higher position, Ror imitate that vigour and speed which they had observed to have availed others; but, attempting to reach the camp, had descended into an unfavourable situation. The Cen- turions, some of whom had been promoted for their valour from the lower ranks of other legions to higher ranks in this legion, in order that they might not forfeit their glory for mih- tary exploits previously acquired, feU together fighting most valiantly. The enemy having been dislodged by their valour, a part of tho soldiers anived safe in camp contrary to their expectations ; a part perished, sun'ounded by the barbarians. Chap. XLL — The Germans, despairing of taking the camp by storm, because they saw that our men had taken up their position on the fortifications, retreated beyond the Rhine with that plunder which they hid deposited in the woods And so great was the alarm, even after the departm-e of the en em} , that when C. Volusenus, who had been sent with the cavalry, arrived that night, he could not gain credence that Caesar was close at hand with his army safe. Fear had so pre-occupied the minds of all, that, their reason being almost estranged, they said that all the other forces having been cut off, the cavalry alone had arrived there by flight, and asserted that, if the army were safe, the Germans would not have attacked tho camp : which fear the arrival of Caesar removed. Chap. XX, II. — He, on his retm-n, being well aware of tho casualties of war, complained of one thing [only], namely, that the cohorts had been sent away from the outposts and garrison [duty], and pointed out that room ought not to have been left for even the most tiivial casualty; that fortune had exercised great influence in the sudden" arrival of then* enemy; much greater, in that she had turned the barbarians away from tho very rampart and gates of the camp. Of all which events, it seemed the most surprising, that the Germans, who had spenk of it as the ordinary battle array of the Germans. The Romans adopted it only under particular circumstances. They sometimes received the riine»'< of their enemy by forming a figure called " forceps," from i\s resemblance to a pair of (opened) scissavs jr shears. CHAP. XLIV.] THE GAILIO WAS. 1^ crossed the Rhine -with this object, that they might plunder the territories of Ambiorix, being led to the camp of the Eomans, rendered Ambiorix a most acceptable service. Chap. XLIII. — Caesar, having again marched to harass the enemy, after collecting a l^ge number [of auxiliaries] from the neighbouring states, despatches them in all di- rections. All the villages and all the buildings, "which each beheld, were on fire : spoil "was being driven off from all parts ; the com not only "was being consumed by so great numbers of cattle and men, but also had fallen to the earth, o-wing to the time of the year and the storms; so that if any had concealed themselves for the present, still, it appeared likely that they must perish through want of all things, when the army should bo dra"wn off. And fre- quently it came to that point, as so large a body of cavalry had been sent abroad in all directions, that the prisoners declared Ambiorix had just then been seen by them in flight, and had not even passed out of sight, so that the hope of overtaking him being raised, and unbounded ex- ertions having been resorted to, those who thought they should acquire the highest favour "with Caesar, nearly over- came nature by their ardour, and continually, a little only seemed wanting to complete success; but he rescued himself by [means of] lurking-places and forests, and, concealed by the night made for other districts and quarters, "with no greater guard than that of four horsemen, to whom alone he ventured to confide his life. Chap. XLIV. — Ha"ving devastated the country in such a manner, Caesar leads back his army with the loss of two cohorts to Durocortorum* of the Remi, and, having.summoned A council of Oaui to assemble at that place, he resolved to hold jin investigation respecting the conspiracy of the Senones and Camutes, and having pronounced a most severe sentence upon Acco, who had been ttie contriver of that plot, he punished him after the custom of our ancestors.! Some fearing a trial, • *• Durocortorum :" Rheims. •f " The custom of our ancestors:" more majorum. What that was mav be shown by a quotation from Suetonius's Life of Nero. " In the mean- time he snatched some letters from the hands of a servant of Phaon, and, upon reading them discovers that he has been declared by the senate an ^ncrny of the state, and was sought for, that he might be punished mor6 161 C^SAR S CO-MMENTAKIES. LbOOK VI fled; wlicii he had forbidden these fire and water,* he sta tioned in winter-quarters two legions at the frontiers of the Treviri, two among the Lingones, tlie remaining six at Agen dicum,f in the territories of the Senones ; and, having provided corn for the army, he set out for Italy, as he had determined, to hold the assizes. majorum. Upon which l>e inquired what kind of punishment that was, antf was told it consisted in the criminal being stripped naked and lashed io death, with his neck fastened within a cross-bar (furea).'" The questionj however, may arise, how could Nero require such information ? * " Ignis et aqucB interdictio," the penalty here spoken of, 23 it applied to a Roman citizen, involved the necessity of seeking an abode beyond Italy. We may suppose the sentence was Feverely felt bj tJbese revolu tionary Senones ; at least for a timew t " Agcndicuui ;" Spns. CHAP. I.] *HB GAXIIC WAR. 16S BOOK vn. THE ARGUMENT. J.-ni. Many of the Gallic nations conspire to assert their freedom, — IV.- VII. And select Vercingetorix +" 3 Arvemian as Cornmander-in-criief. —VIII., IX. Cassar suddenly invades the country of the Arvemi,— X. Succours the Boii, — XI. Takes Vellaunodunum and Genabum, — XII. XIV. And Noviodunum. — XV.-XIX. The ^auls bum all the towns of the Bituriges, except Avaricum, into -n-hich they throw a strong garrison, as Caesar was then besieging it. — XX., XXI. In the mean- time Vercingetorix, being accused of treachery by his countryifien, com- pletely vindicates himself. — XXII.-XXVII. Avaricum is for some time ably defended,— XXVIII.-XXXI. But is at length taken by stom. XXXII., XXXIII. Commotions among the ^dui divert Caesar from the war. — XXXIV.-XXXVI. After quelling them, he marches at the head of his army to Gergovia.— XXXVII.-XLV. V/hilst he is carrj'bg on the war there, disturbances break out a second time among the .^dui. — XLVI. The Romans take possession of three different camps belonging to the enemy, — XLVH.-LII. But attacking the town too impetuously, are repulsed with great loss,— LIII.-LVII. — Caesar, despairing of being able to take the town, removes his camp into the country of the iEdui. — LVIII.-LXI. Labienus, after carrymg on the war successfully against the Parisii, — LXII. Joins him. — LXIII.- LXV. All the Gauls, with very few exceptions, follow the example of the iEdui, and revolt. — LXVI.,LXVII. Under the com- mand of Vercingecorix, they attack Caesar while marching into the country of the Sequani, and are completely defeated. — LXVIII.- LXXIV. He pmrsues them as far as Alesia, and surrounds both the town and tnemselvbs, with a line of circumvallation. — LXXV -LXXXVI. The Gauls select the bravest men in their respective states, and endeavoiu: to reheve their besieged countrymen. — LXXXVII. They sustain a total defeat. — LXXXIX. Alesia and Vercingetorix surrender, .likewise the !^dui and several other states. Chap. I. — Gaul being tranquil, Caesar, as lie had determined, sets out for Italy to hold the provincial assizes. Ihere he receives intelligence of the death of Clodius;* andy being • Clodiuf, a noble but licentious Roman, who acted a prominent part in the scenes of anarchy and violence which disgraced, at- this time, the Roman repubUc. He bore a bitter hatred to Cicero and became a read} tool in the hands of Pompey and others, who beheld, in the eloquence of Cicero, the greatsst halwaik of the constitution. He succeeded in jelling; 166 C^SAB's COMMENTABIES. [feOOK%'U informed of the decree of the senate, [to the effect] that all the youth of Italy should take the mihtary oath, he de- termined to hold a levy thi'oughout the entire province. Report of these events is rapidly borne into Transalpine Gaul. The Gauls themselves add to the report > and invent, what the case seemed to require, [namely] thaV* Caesar was detained by commotions in the city, and could not, amidst so violent dissensions, come to his army. Animated by this opportunity, they -who aiready, prenously to this occurrence, were indignant that they were reduced beneath the dominion of Eome. begin to organize their plans for war more openly and daringly. The leading men of Gaul, having convened councils among themselves in the woods, and retired places, complain of the death of Acco : they point out that this fate may fall in turn on themselves : they bewail the un- happy fate of Gaul ; and by eveiy sort of promises and re- wards, they earnestly sohcit some to begin the war. and assert the freedom of Gaul at the hazard of their hves. They say that special care should be paid to this, that Csesar should be cut off from his army, before their secret plans should be divulged. That this was easy, because neither would the legions, in the absence of their general, dare to leave tbeir winter quarters, nor could the general reach his army without a guard : finally, that it was better to be slain in battle, than not to recover their ancient glory ui war, and that freedom which they had received from their forefathers. Chap. II. — "Tlnlst these things are in agitation, the Car- nutes declare " that they would decHne no danger for the sake of the general safety, "and promise " that they woiJd be the first of all to begin the war ; and since they cannot at present take precautions, by giving and receiving hostages, that the af- fau' shall e divulged they require that a solemn assm-ance the father of his country, who was, nowever, speedily recalled. Clodius met a death worthy of his life, being slain by a gladiator in the sennce of Milo, one of his most hated political opponents. It was on the occasion of Milo's trial for the death of Clodius that Cicero pronounced his famous oration, " Pro Milone," which has attracted the admiration of all ages for the eloquence of the language and beauty of the diction. • Plutarch well remarks, that had Vercingetorix waited a little longer until Caesar had actually engaged in the civil war, the rising ot the Gauls would have appeared as formidable to the Romans as the inroad of the Cimbri and Teutones, CHAP. IV.] «HB OAUJC W Aft 16V be given them by oath and plighted honour, their miUtary standards being brought together (in Avhich manner their most sacred obhgations are made binding), that they should not be deserted by the rest of the Gauls on commencing the war. Chap III. — AVhen the appointed day came, the Camutes, under the command of Cotuatus and Conetodunus, desperate men, meet together at Genabum, and slay the Roman citizens who had settled there for the purpose of trading, (among the rest. Gains Fui^ius Cita, a distinguished Roman knight, who by Caesar's orders had presided over the provision depaitment,) and plunder their property. The renort is quickly spread among aU the states of Gaul; for, whenever a more im- portant and remarkable event takes place, they transmit the intelligence through their lands and districts by a shout;* the others take it up in succession, and pass it to their neighbours, as happened on this occasion ; for the things which were done at Genabum at simrise, were heard in the territories of the Arvemi before the end of the first watch, which is an extent of more than a hundred and sixty miles. Chap. IV. — There in like manner, Vercingetorixf the son of Celtillus the Arvemian, a young man of the highest power (whose father had held the supremacy of entire Gaul, and had been put to death by his feUow citizens, for this reason, becaiiEQ he aimed at sovereign power), summoned together his dependents, and easily excited them. On his design being made known, they rush to arms : he is expelled fi'om the town cf Gergovia,| by his uncle Gobanitio and the rest of the nobles, who were of opinion, that such an enterprise ought not to be hazarded : he did not however desist, but held in the country a • Men were pa-ted on heights to convey the intelligence from one to tht- •ther by shouts. This practice was adopted in Persia, 7" .^Spaniards, on their invasiop of Peru, found that runners were stationed rt regula- distancea to corivey any important intelligence to the govern it. t Vercinge'x)rix appears to have bcsn by far the most talented of the Gallic chieAains that ever entered the listo against Cesar; he certainly raised the most powerful combination against Rome vrhich has been yet mentioned; and it was luider'him that the warrior Gauls made their last great effort to crush the overwhelming power of Rome, which is detailed i- the present book, Celtics cholars derive the name Vercingetorix from Ver-cim-cedo-righ, which means, "chieftain of a hundred heads," or, in other words, "a great captain." + Gergovia, a very strong tv^vn and fortress of the Arvemi, built on a very high mountain, which was almost inaccessible : it lay to the west of the Albi. and is remarkable as bong the only place in Gaul that foiled the arms of Caesar. It is considered to be the modem Mount Gergma. 168 C.ESAttS COmtENTARIES. [bOOK VII. levy of the needy and desperate. Having collected such a body of troops, he brings over to his sentiments such of his fello-w citizens as he has access to : he exhorts them to take up arms in behalf of the general freedom, and having assembled great forces he drives fi-om the state his opponents, by whom he had been expelled a short time previously. He is saluted king by his partisans ; he sends ambassadors in every direction, he conjures them to adhere firmly to their promise. He quickly attaches te his interests the Senones, Parisii, Pictones, Cadurci, Turones, Aulerci, Lemovice, and all the othei-s who border on the ocean ; the supreme command is conferred on him by unanimous consent. On obtaining this authority, he demands hostages from all these states, he orders a fixed number ot soldiers to be sent to him immediately; he determines what quantity of arms each state shall prepare at home, and before Wi.at time ; he pays particular attention to the cavalry. Tg the utmost vigilance he adds the utmost rigour of authority ; and by the severity of liis punishments brings over th& wavering: for on the commission of a greater crime* he puts the perpetrators to death by fire and every sort of tortures ; for a slighter cause, he sends home the ofi^enders with their ears cut off, or one of their eyes put out, that they may be an example to the rest, and frighten others by the severity ot their punishment. Chap. V. — Having quickly collected an army by theit punishments, he sends Lucteriiis, one of the Cadurci, a man of the utmost daring, with part of his forces, into the tenitory of the Rutem; and marches in pei*son into tJie country of the Bituriges. On his arrival, the Bitunges send ambassadors to the ^dui, under whose protection they were, to soUcit aid in order that they might more easily resist the forces of thb enemy. The ^dui, by the advice of the lieutenants whom Caesar had left Avith the army, send supplies of horse and foo\ to succour the Bituriges. "When they came to the river Loire, which separates the B-'uriges h-orn the .^dui, they delayed u few days there, and, not daring to pass the river, return home, and send back word to the lieutenants that they had returned through fear of the treachery of the Bituriges, who, thev ascertained, hud formed this design, that if the -lEdui should cross the nvtjr, the Bituriges on the one side, and the Arverot • Than being lixJce-wann in the Gallic ca-aec. CHAP, Vni.] THE GAUJO VAB. 160 on the other, should surround them. Whether they did this Cor the. reason whicli they alleged to the lieutenants, or iofluenced by treachery, we think that we ought not to state as certain, because we have no proof. On their departure, the Bituriges immediately unite themselves to the Arvemi. Chap. VI. — These affairs being announced to Caesar in Italy, at the time when he imderstood that matters in the city had been reduced to a more tranquil state by the energy of Cneius Pompey, he set out for Transalpine Gaul. After he had arrived there, he* was greatly at a loss to know by what means he could reach his army. For if he should summon the legions into the province, he was aware that on their march they would have to fight in his absence ; he foresaw too, that if he himself should endeavom: to reach the army, he would act injudiciously, in trusting his safety even to those who seemed to be tranquillized. Chap. VII. — In the meantime Lucterius the Cadurcan, having been sent into the country of the Euteni, gains over that state to the Arvemi. Ha^dng advanced into the country of the Nitiobriges, and Gabali, he receives hostages from both nations, and, assembling a numerous force, marches to make a descent on the province in the direction of Narbo. Caesar, when this circumstance was announced to bim., thought that the march to Narbo ought to take the precedence of all his other plans. When he arrived there, he encom-ages the timid, and stations garrisons among the Kuteni,-|- in the pro- \ince of the Volcee Arecomici, and the country around Nai-bo which was in the vicinity of the enemy ; he orders a portion of the forces from the province, and the recruits which he had brought from Italy, to rendezvous among the Helvii who border on the territories of the Arvemi. Chap. VIII. — These matters being arranged, and Lucterius now checked and forced to retreat, because he thought it dangerous to enter the line of Roman garrisons, CsBsar marches into the country of the Helvii; although moxmt Cayennes,! which separates the Arvemi from the Helvii, • Literally, " he was affected vritn great difficulty." + Cae^ir calls them the Rmeni of the province, to distingxiish them from the Ruteni of Aquitania. ■ J Mount Cevenna, or Cebenna, the Cevennes, a lofty chain of moontama which separated Aquitania from Gallia Narboneosis, and joins Mount Jura. 170 C-ESAB'3 COMilENTARIES. [BOOK Vtf. blocked up the way with very deep snow, as it was th« severest season of the year ; yet having cleared away the snow to the depth of sis feet, and ha\'ing opened the roads, he reaches the territories of the Arverni, with infinite labour to his soldiers. This people being surprised, because they considered themselves defended by the Cevennes as by a wall, and the paths at this season of the year had never before been passable even to inc'i\'iduals, he orders the cavalry to extend themselves as far as they could, and strili.e as great a panic as possible into the enemy. These proceedinrs are speedily announced to VercingetorLx by rumour and his messengers. Around him aU the Arverai crowd in alarm, and solemnly en- treat him to protect their property, and not to suffer them to be plundered by the enemy, especially as he saw that all the war was transferred into their country. Being prevailed upon by their entreaties he moves his camp from the country of the Bituriges in the direction of the Arverni. Chap. IX. — Caesar, having delayed two days in that place, because he had anticipated that, in the natm'al course of events, such would be the conduct of Vercingetorix, leaves the army under pretence of raising recruits and cavalry : he places Brutus, a young man, in command of these fdrc'^s ; he gives him instructions that the cavalry should range as extensively as possible in all directions ; that hs would exert himself not to be absent from the camp longer than three days. Having arranged these matters, he marches to Vienna* by as long journeys as he can, when his own soldiei*s did not expect him. Finding there a fresh body of cavalry, which he had sent on to that place several days before, marching incessantly night and day, he advanced rapidly through the teiTitory of the ^dui into that of the Lingones, in wliich two legions were wintering, that, if any plan affecting his own safety shoalld have been organized by the ^dui, he might defeat it by the rapidity ol his movements.. WTien he arrived there, he sends information to the rest of the legions, and gathers aU his army into one place before intelUgence of his arrival could be announced tc the Arverni. Vercingetorix, on hearing this circumstance, leads back liis • Vienna, now Vtenne, the chief town of the Allobrogoo, situated oo t^ eastern bank of the ilhone. C?H4P. XT.] THE GALLIC WAR. Vp. army into the country of tlie Bituriges ; and after marching from it to Gergovia, a town of the Boii, whom Caesar had settled there aft(3r defeating them in the Helvetian -war, and had rendered tributary to the j3Edui, he determined to attack it. Chap. X. — This action caused great perplexity to Csesar in the selection of his plans ; [he feared] lest, if he should con- fine his legions in one place for the remaining portion of the winter, all Gaul shoiild revolt when the tributaries of the ^du.' were subdued, because it would appear that there was in him no protection Tor his friends ; but if he should draw them too Boon out of their winter quarters, he might be distressed by the want of provisions, in consequence of the difficulty of convey- ance. It seemed better, however, to endure every hardship than to alienate the afflictions of aU his allies, by submitting to such an insult. Having, therefore, impressed on the .ffidui the necessity of supplying him with provisions, he sends forward messeng\3r3 to the Boii to inform them of his arrival, and encourage them to remain firm in their aHegianco, and resist the attack of the enemy with great resolution. Having left two legions and the luggage of the entire army at Agen dicum,* he marches to the Boii Chap. XI. — On the second day, when he came to Vellau dunum,t a town of the Senones, he determined to attack it, in order that he might not leave an enemy in his rear, snd might the more easily procure supplies of provisions, and draw a hue of circumvallation around it in two days : on the third day, ambassadors being sent from the town to treat of a capitulation, he orders their arms to be brought together, their cattle to be brought forth, and six hundred hostages to be given. He leaves Caias Trebonius his lieutenant, to complete these arrange ments ; he himself sets out with the iatenUon of marching as soon as possible, to Genabum, a town of the C&mutes, who having then for the first time received information of the siege of Vellaunodunum, as they thought that it would be protracted to a longer time, were preparing a grxrison to send to Genabum ♦ Agendicum, now Senfi, the chief city of the Senonea. It stood below the confluence of the Vanne and the Yonne, a southern branch of the Seine. + Vellaunodunum, nov Beauns, a town of the Senones, about flf^y-flvo miles south of Paris. 173 CeSAB's COMMENTARIES. J^BOOK VIL for the defence of that town. Caesar arrived here in two days ; after pitching his camp before the town, being prevented by the time of fiie day, he defers the attack to the next day, and orders his soldiers to prepare whatever was necessf.ry for that enterprise ; and as a bridge over the Loire connected the town of Genabum* with the opposite bank, fearijig lest the inhabit- ants should escape by night from the town, he orders two legions to keep watch under arms. The people of Genabum came forth silently fi-om the city before midnight, and began to cross the river. When this circximstance was announced by scouts, Caesar, having set fire to the gates, sends in the legions which he had ordered to be ready, and obtains possession of the town so completely, that very few of the whole number of the enemy escaped being taken ahve, because the narrowness of the bridge and the roads prevented the multitude from escaping. He pillages and bums the town, gives the booty to the soldiers, then leads his army over the Loire, and marches into the territories of the Bituriges. Chap. XII. — Vercingetorix, when he ascertained the arrival of Caesar, desisted from the siege [of Gergovia], and marched to meet Caesar. The latter had commenced to besiege Novio- dimum; and when ambassadors came from this town to beg that he would pardon them and spare their lives, in order that he might execute the rest of his designs with the rapidity by which he had accomplished most of them, he orders their anns to be collected, their horses to be brought forth, and hostages to be given. A part of the hostages being now de- livered up, when the rest of the terms were being performed, a few centurions and soldiers being sent into the town to collect the arms and horses, the enemy's cavalry which had outstripped the main body of Vercingetorix's army, was seen at a distance ; as soon as the townsmen beheld them, and entertained hopes of assistance, raising a sbout, tliey began to take up arms, shut the gates, and line the ^vaUs. When the centurions in the town vmderstood from the signal-making of the Gauls that they were forming some new design, they drew their swords and seized the gates, and recovered all their men safe. Chap XIII. — Caesar orders the horse to be drawn out of * Genabitm, a town of the Aureliani, situated on the Loire, which ran through ft It was subsequently called by the inhabitants AurelianuzD) which by a slight change became the modem Orleans. THAP. 3X7.] *EB OAlilO VTAE. 178 the camp, and commences a cavalry action. His men being now distressed, Caesar sends to their aid about four hundred Germau horse, which he had determined, at the beginning, to keep with himself. The Gauls could not withstand their attack, but were put to flight, and retreated to their main body, after losing a great number of men. When they were routed, the townsmen, again intimidated, arrested those persons by whose exertions they thought tnat the mob had been roused, and brought them to Cassar, and surrendered themselves xo him. When thes» afiairs were accompHshed, Caesar mai'ched to the Avaricum,* which was the largest and best fortified town in the territories of the Bituriges, aad situated in a most fertile tract of countiy ; because he confidently expected that on taking that town, he would reduc-e bene&th his dominion the state of the Bituriges. Chap XIV. — Vercingetorix, after sustaining such a senes of losses at Vellaunodunum, Genabum, and No\iodunum, summons his men to a council. He impresses on them " that the war must be prosecuted on a very different system from that which h^ji been previously adopted; but they should by all means aim at this object, that the Romans should be prevented from foraging and procuring pro\isioa^ ; that this was easy, because they themselves were well supplied with cavaliy, and were lilce- vfise assisted by the season of the year ; that forage could not bo cut ; that the enemy must necessarily disperse, and look for it in the houses, that all these might be daily destroyed by the horse. Besides that the interests of private property must be neglected for the sake of the general safety ; tkat the villages and houses ought to be fired, over such an extent of country in every direc- tion from Boia, as the Romans appeared capable of scouring in their seerch for forage. That an abundance of these necessaries could be supplied to them, because they would be assisted by the resources of those in whose territories the war would be waged : that the Romans either would not bear the privation, or else would advance to any distance from the camp with con- siderable danger ; and that it made no difference whether they slew them or stripped them of their baggage, since, if it was • Avajicum, the modem Bourges, the largest and best fortified to^rn ol the Bituriges, whose name it subbcquently bore. It derived its ancient ap- pellation from the river Ava-ra, the Euse. one of the southern branches tf thaLoirc 174 o^sab's commentaries |^book vn. lost, ttey could not carry on the war. Besides that, the towns ought to be burnt which were not seciu-ed against every danger by tbeir fortifications or natm-al advantages ; that there should not be places of retreat for their own countrymen for declining military service, nor be exposed to the Komans as induce- ments to carry off abimdance of provisions and plunder. If these sacrifices should appear heavy or galling, that they ought to consider it much more distressing that their wives and chil- dren should be dragged off to slavery, and themselves slain ; the evils which must necessarily befall the conquered. Chap. XV. — This opinion having been approved of by unanimous consent, more than twenty towns of the Bituriges are burnt in one day. Conflagi-ations are beheld in every quarter ; and although all bore this with great regi-et, yet they laid before themselves this consolation, that, as the victory was certain, they cdold quickly recover their losses. There is a debate concerning Avaricum in the general council, whether they should decide, that it should be burnt or defended. The Bituriges threw themselves at the feet of all the Gauls, and entreat that they should not be compelled to set fire with their own hands to the fairest city of almost the whole of Gaul, which was both a protection and ornament to the state ; they say that "they could easily defend it, owing to the nature of the ground, for, being enclosed almost on every side by a river and a marsh, it had only one entrance, and that very narrow." Permission being granted to them at theii* earnest request, Vercingetorix at first dissuades them from it, but afterwards concedes the point, o^^g to their entreaties and the compassion of the soldiers A proper garrison is selected for the town. Chap. XVI. — Vercingetorix follows closeiy upon Caesar by shorter marches, and selects for his camp a place defended by woods and marshes, at the distance of fifteen miles from Avaricum. There he received intelhgence by trusty scouts, eveiy hour in the day, of what was going on at Avaricum, and ordered whatever he wished to be done; he closely watched all our expeditions for com and forage, and whenever they were compeUed to go to a greater distance, he attacked them when dispersed, and inflicted severe loss upon them; although the evil was remedied by our men, as far as precautions could be taken, by going forth at irregular times, and by different ways. — CHAP. XVIII.] THE GALLIC WAB. 175 Chap XVII. — Caesar pHchmg his camp at tliat side of £hc to-mi which -vas not defended by the river and marsh, and had a very narrow approach, as we have mentioned, began to raise the vineae and erect two towers ; for the nature of the place prevented him from drawing a line of circumvallation. He never ceased to importune tiie Boii and ^dui for supplies of com; of whom the one [the ^dui], because they were acting with no zeal, did not aid him much; the others [the Boii], as their resources were not great, quickly consumed what they had. Although the army was distressed by the greatest want of com, through the poverty of the Boii, the apathy of the .^dui, and the burning of the houses, to such a degree, that for several days the soldiers were without com, and satisfied their extreme hunger with cattle driven from the remote villages ; yet no language was heard from them unworthy of the majesty of the Roman people and their former victories. Moreover, when Caesar addi'essed the legions, one by one, when at work, and said that he would raise the siege, if they felt the scarcity too severely, they unanimously begged him " not to do so ; that they had served for several years imder his command in such a manner, that they never submitted to insult, and never abandoned an enterprise without accomplishing it ; that they should consider it a disgrace if they abandoned the siege after commencing it; that it was better to endure every hardship than not to avenge* the manes of the Roman citizens who perished at Genabum by the perfidy of the Gauls " They en- trusted the same declarations to the centurions and military tribunes, that through them they might be communicated to Ccesar. Chap. XVIII. — When the towers nad now approached the walls, Csesat assertained from the captives that Vercingetorix, after destroying the forage, had pitched his camp nearer Avancum, and that he himself with the cavalry and light- armed infantry, who generally fought among the horse, had gono to lay an ambuscade in that quarter, to which he thought that ouj" troops would come the next day to forage. On learn- ing these facts, he set out from the camp secretly at midnight, and reached the camp of the enemy early in the morning. * Parenlo means, properly, to celebrate the funeral obsequies of a parent or friend; hence, by on easy transition, it came to signify "to areoge tlie doath of anv one." 176. C^SAE's commentaries. [book VII They having quickly learaed the arrival of Caesar oy scouts, hid their cars and baggage in the thickest parts of the woods, and drew up all their forces ia a lofty and open space : which circumstance being announced, Caesar immediately ordered the baggage to be piled, and the arms to be got ready Chap. XIX. — There was a lull of a gentle ascent from the bottom ; a dangerous and impassable marsh, not more than fifty feet broad, begirt it on 'almost every side. The Gauls, having broken down the bridges, posted themselves ou this hill, in confidence of their position, and being di'awn up ia tribes according to their respective states, held all the fords and passages of that marsh with trusty guards, thus detemuned that if the Romans should attempt to force the marsh, thej would overpower them from the higher ground while sticking in it, so that whoever saw the nearness of the position, would imagine that the two armies were prepared to fight on almost equal terms ; but whoever should view accurately the disad- vantage of position, would discover that they were showing off an empty affectation of courage. Caesar clearly points out to his soldiers, who were indignant that the enemy could bear the sight of them at the distance of so short a space, and were earnestly demanding the signal for action, " with how great loss and the death of how many gallant men the victory would necessarily be purchased : and when he saw them so de- termined to decline no danger ior his renown, that he ought to be considered guilty of the utmost injustice if he did not hold their life dearer than his personal safety." Having thus con- soled his soldiers, he leads them back on the same day to the camp, and determined to prepare the other things which were necesary for the siege of the tA)wn. Chap. XX. — Vercingetorix, when he had returned to his men, was accused of treason, in that he had moved his camp nearer the Eomans. in that he had gone away with aU the cavalry, ha that he had left so great forces without a com- mander, in that, on his departure, the Eomans had come at fueh a favourable season, and with such despatch; that all these circumstances could not have happened accidentally or without design ; that he preferred hol(hng the sovereignty of Gaul by the grant of Caesar, to acquiring it by then: favour. Being accused in such a iua,x.aer, he made the following reply to these charges: — "That his moving his camp had been CHAP. XX 1 THE GALLIC WAR. 177 caused by "want of forage, and hod been done c\en by their advice ; that his approaching near the Romans had been a ineasure dictated by the favourable nature of the ground, which would defend him by its natural strength; that the service of the cavalry could not have been requisite in marshy ground, and was useful in that place to which they had gone ; tiiat he, on his departure, had given the supreme command to no no one intentionally, lest he should be induced by the eagerness ox the multitude to hazard an engagement, to which he perceived that all were inclined, owing to their want of energy, because they were unable to endure fatigue any longer. That, if the Romans in the meantime came up by chance, they [the Gauls] should feel grateful to fortune ; if invited by the injformation of some one they should feel grateful to him, because they were enabled to see distinctly from the higher ground the smallness of the number of their enemy, and despise the courage of those who, not daring to fight, retreated disgracefully into their camp. That he desired no power from Caesar by treachery, since he could have it by victory, which was now assured to himself and to all the Gauls ; nay, that he would even give them back the command, if they thought that they conferred honour on him, rather than received safety from him. That you may be as- sured," said he, " that I speak these words with truth ; — ^listen to these Roman soldiei-s I " He produces some camp-followers whom he had surprised on a foraging expedition some days before, and had tortured by famine and confinement. They being previously instructed in what answers they should make when examined, say, " That they were legionary soldiers, that, urged by famine and want, they had recently gone forth from the camp, [to see] if they could find any com or cattle in the fields; that the whole army was distressed by a similar scarcity, nor had any one now sufficient strength, nor cotild bear the labour of the work ; and therefore that the general was determined, if he made no progress in the siege, to draw off his army in three days." " These benefits," says Vercinge- torix, " you receive from me, whom yon accuise of treason — me, by whose exertions you see so powerful and victorious an army almost destroyed by famine, without shedding one drop o! your blood ; and I have taken precautions that no state shall admit within its territories this army in its ignominious flight tarn this place." its 0*9AB*8 COMMENTAJUES. fBOOK Vis Chap. XXI — The "whole multitude raise a shout aad clash their arms, according to their custom, as they usually do in the case of him of -whose speech they approve ; Qthey exclaim] that Vercingetorix was a consummate general, and that they had no doubt of his honour ; that the war could not be conducted -with greater prudence. They determine that ten thousand men should be picked out of the entire army and sent into the town, and decide that the general safety should not be entrusted to the Bitiuiges alone, because they were aware that the glory of the victory must rest with the Bituriges, if ihey made good the defence of the town. Chap. XXII. — To the extraordinary valour of our soldiers, devices of every sort were opposed by the Gauls; since they are a nation of consummate ingenuity, and most skiKul in imi- tating and making those things which are impaited by any one; for they turned aside the hooks* with nooses, and when they had caught hold of them firmly, di-ew them on by means of engines, and undermined the mound the more sldlfully on this accoimt, because there are in their territories extensive iron mines, and consequently every description of mining ope- rations is known and practised by them. They had furnished, moreover, the whole wall on every side with turrets, and had covered thein with skins. Besides, in their frequent sallies by day and night, they attempted either to set fire to the moun4, or attack our soldiers when engaged in the works ; and, mor<»- over, by splicing the upright timbers of their own towers, they equalled the height of ours, as fast as the mound had daily raised them, and countermined our mines, and impeded the working of them by stakes bent and sharpened at the ends, and boiling pitch, aiid stones of very great weight, and prevented them from approaching the walls. Chap. XXIII. — But this is usually the form of all th^ Gallic waUs. Straight beams, connected lengthwise and two feet distant from each other at equal inten-als, are placed together on the ground ; these are mortised on the inside, and covered with plenty of earth. But the intervals which we * These are the falees muraks. When they were struck ag^nst the walls to tear out the stones, the Gaub standing on tht ♦.op caug^' them by a sort of snares and prevented their blows, and drew tuem over the walia « ito C\e town. They also undermined the embankments of the Romans and rendered them useless. CHAP X3CV.J THE GALLIC WiJR. 179 have mentioned, are closed up in front by large stones. These being thus laid and cemented together, another row is added above, in such a manner, that the same interval may be observed, and that the beams may not touch one another, but equal spaces intervening, each row of beams is kept firmly in its place by a row of stones In this manner the whole wall is consolidated, until the regular height of the wall be completed. This work, with respect to appearance and variety, is not im^ sightly, owing to the alternate rows of beams and stones, which preserve their order in right lines ; and, besides, it possesses great advantages as regards utility and the defence of cities; for the stone protects it from fire, and the wood from the bat- tering ram, since it [the wood] beuig mortised in the inside with rows of beams, generally forty feet each in length, can neither be broken through nor torn asunder. Chap. XXIV. — The siege having been impeded by so many disadvantages, the soldiers, although they were retarded during the whole time, by the mud, cold, and constant showers, yet by their incessant labour overcame all these obstacles, and in twenty-five days raised a mound three hundred and thirty feet broad and eighty feet high. When it almost touched the enemy's walls, and Caesar, according to his usual custom, kept watch at the work, and encouraged the soldiers not to discontinue the work for a moment : a little before the third watch they discovered that the mound was sinking, since the enemy had set it on fire by a mine j and at the same time a shout was raised along the entire wall, and a sally was made from two gates on each side of the tmTets. Some at a dis- tance were casting torches and dry wood from the wall on the mound, others were pouring on it pitch, and other materials, by V7hich the flame might be excited^, so that a plan could hardly be formed, as to where they should first run to the de- fence, or to what part aid Rhould be brought. However, as two legions always kept guard before the camp by Caesar's ordere, and several of them were at stated times at the work, measures were promptly taken, that some nhould oppose the sallying party others draw back the towers and make a cut in the ram part ; and moreover, that the whole army should hasten from the camp to extinguish the flames. Chap. XXV. — When the battle was going on in every direc- tiou, the rest of the night being now spent, and fiesh hopes of N 2 180 c-esab's commeotabies. [book vu. victory aiways arose before the enemy : the more so on this ac- count because they saw the coverings of our towers burnt away, and perceived, that we, being exposed, could not easily go to give assistance, and they themselves were always -relieving the weary with fresh men, and considered that all the safety of Gaul rested on this crisis ; there happened in my own view a circumstance which, having appeared to be worthy of record, we thought it ought not to be omitted. A certain Graul before the gate of the town, who was casting into the fire opposite the turret balls of tallow and fire which were passed along to him, was pierced mth a dart on the right side and fell dead.* One of those next him stepped ov'er him as he lay, and dis- charged the same office : when the second man was slain in the same manner by a wound from a crossbow, a third succeeded him, and a fourth succeeded the third : nor was this post left vacant by the besieged, until, the fire of the mound having been extinguished, and the enemy repulsed in every direction, an end was put to the fighting. Chap. XXVI.-^The Gauls having tried every expedient, as nothing had succeeded, adopted the design of fleeing from the town the next day, by the advice and order of Vercingetorix. They hoped that, l3y attempting it at the dead of night, they would effect it without any great loss of men, because the camp of Vercingetorix was not far distant from the town, and the extensive marsh which intervened, was likely to retard the Romans in the pursuit. And they were now preparing to execute this by night, when the matrons suddenly ran out into the streets, and weeping cast themselves at the feet of their, husbands, and requested of them, with every entreaty, that they should not abandon themselves and their common children to the enemy for punishment, because the weakness of their nature and physical powers prevBnted them from taking to flight. When they saw that they (as fear does not gene- rally admit of mercy in extreme danger) persisted in their resolution, they began to shout aloud, and give intelligence of their flight to the Romans. The Gauk being intimidated by fear of this, lest the passes should be preoccupied by the Roman cavalry, desisted from their design. • These "ballB- were passed from hand to hand until they came to him, and he was in the act of throwing' them into the fire when he- wafl struck b» th« HiTow from the croGS-boK CHAP. XXIX.] THE GALLIC VTA-R. 181 Chap. XXVII. — The "neio day Caesar, the tower beicg advanced, and the works which he had determined to raise being arranged, a violent storm arising, thought this no bad time for executing his designs, because he observed the guards arranged on the walls a little too negligently, and therefore ordered his own men to engage in their work more remissly, and pointed out what he wished to be done. He drew up hjs soldiers in a secret position Avithin the vinese, and e>Jiorts them to reap, at least, the harvest of victory proportionate to their exertions. He proposed a reward for those who should first scale the walls, and gave the signal to the soldiers. They suddenly flew out from all quarters and quickly filled the wall. Chap. XXVIII. — The enemy being alanned by the sud- denness of the attack, were dislodged from the wall and towers, and drew up, in form of a wedge, in the market-place and the open streets, with this intention tliat, if anattaci. should be made on any side, they should fight with their line drawn up to receive it. When they saw no one descending to the level ground, and the enemy extending themselves aloug the entire wall in every direction, fearing lest everv hope of flight should be cut off, they cast away their anns, and sought, without stopping, the most remote pails of the town. A part was then slain by the infantry when they were crowd- ing upon one another in the narrow passage of the gates ; and a part having got without the gates, were cut to pieces by the cavalry : nor was there one who was anxious for the plunder. Thus, being excited by the massacre at Genabum and the fktigue of the siege, they spared neither those worn out with years, women, or children. Finally, out of all that number, which amounted to about forty thousand, scarcely eight hundred, who fled from the town when they heard the first alarm, reached Verciugetorix in safety : and he, the night being now far spent, received them in silence after their flight (fearing that any sedition should aiise in the camp from their entrance in a bo'^'y and the compassion of the soldiers), so that, having arranged his fiiends and the chiefs of the states at a distance on the road, he took precautions that they should be separated and conducted to 'heir fellow countrymen, to whatever part of the camp had been assigned to each slate from the begiiming. Chap. XXIX. — Vercingetoiijc having convened an assem- bly ou the following day, consoled and encouraged his soldiers 132 c^sab's commentaeies, ["book Vlt in the following words : — " Tliat they slionld not be too much depressed in spirit, nor alarmed at their loss ; that the Eomans did not conquer by valour nor in the field, but by a kind of art and skiU in assault, with which they themselves were unacquainted ; that whoever expected every event in the war to be favourable, erred ; that it never was his opinion that AvEuicum should be defended, of the truth of which state- ment he had themselves as witnesses, but that it was owing to the imprudence of the Bituriges, and the too ready com- pliance of the rest, that this loss was sustained ; that, how- ever, he would soon compensate it by superior advantages ; for that he would, by his exertions, bring over those states which severed themselves from the rest of the Gauls, and would create a general unanimity throughout the whole of Gaul, the union of which not even the whole earth could withstand, and that he had it already almost effected ; that in the meantime it was reasonable that he should prevail on them, for the sake of the general safety, to begin to fortify their camp, in order that they might the more easily sustain the sudden attacks of tho enemy." Chap. XXX. — This speech was not disagreeable to the Gauls, principally, because he himself was not disheartened by receiving so severe a loss, and had not concealed himself, nor shunned the eyes of the people : and he was believed to possess greater foresight and sounder judgment than the rest, because, when the affair was undecided, he had at first been of opinion that Avaricum should be burnt, and afterwards that it should be abandoned. Accordingly, as ill success weakens the authority of other generals, so, on the contraiy, his dignity increased daily, although a loss was sustained : at the same time they began to entertain hopes, on his assertion, of imit- ing the rest of the states to themselves, and on this occasion, for the first time, the Gauls* began to fortify their camps, and were so alarmed that although they were men unaccustomed to toil, yet they were of opinion that they ought to endure and suffer everything which should be imposed upon them. Chap. XXXI. — Nor did Vercingetorix use less efforts than he had promised, to gain over the other states, and [in conse- quence] endeavoured to entice their leaders by gifts and promises. For this object he selected fitting emissaries, by whose subtlo • The Nervii did so in the war rnth Cicero, but it now became a general CHAP, xxxnrj the oatjjo war. 189 pleading or private -friendsliip, each of the nohles could be mosc easily influenced. He takes care that those who fled to him- on the storming of Avaricum should be provided with arms and clothes. At the same time that his diminished forces should be recruited, he levies a fixed quota of soldiers from each state, and defines the number axul day before which he should wish them brought to the camp, and orders all the archers, of whom there was a very great number in Gaul, to be collected and sent to him. By these means, the troops which were lost at Avai'icum are speedily replaced. In the meantime, Teutomarus, the son of Ollovicon, the king of the Nitictrige8,t whose father had received the appellation of friend from our senate, came to him with a great number of his own horse and those whom he had hired from Aquitania. Chap. XXXII. — Caesar, after delaying several aays au Avaricum, and, finding there the greatest plenty of com and other provisions, refi'eshed his army after their fatigue and pri- vation. The winter being almost ended, when he was invited by the favourable season of the year to prosecute the war and march against the enemy, [and try] whether he could draw them from the marshes and woods, or else press them by a blockade ; some noblemen of the .^dui came to him as ambas- sadors to entreat " that in an extreme emergency he should succour their state ; that then- affairs were in the utmost danger, because, whereas single magistrates had been usually appointed in ancient times and held the power of king for a single year, two persons now exercised this office, and each asserted that he was appointed according to their laws. That one of them was Convictolitanis, a powerful and illustrious youth ; the other Cotus, sprung from a most ancient family, and personally a man of very great influence and extensive connexions. His brother Valetiacus had borne the same office during the last year ; that the whole state was up in arms ; the senate divided, the people divided ; that each of them had his own adherents ; and that, if the animosity would te fomented any longer, the result would be that one part of the state would come to a collision with the other; that it rested with his activity and influence to prevent it." Chap. XXXIII. — Although Cassar considered it ruinous to teave the war and the enemy, yet, being well aware what great • The Nitiolriges were a people of (iallia, whose country was situaxt itto tha Luifc about three mil* above Never*. CHAP. 30X71. J TSa GALLIC WAS. 185 the cavalry to i^bienus, and topt part to himself. Vercinge- torix, on learning this circumstance, broke down all the bridges over the river and began to march on the other bank of the Allier. Chap. XXXV. — When each army was in sight of the other, and was pitching their camp almost opposite that of the enemy, scouts being distributed in every quarter, lest the Romans should build a bridge and bring over their troops; it was to Caesar a matter attended with great- difficulties, lest he should be hindered from passing the river during the greater part of the summer, as the Allier cannot generally be forded before the autumn. Therefore, that this might not happen, ha\ing pitched his camp in a woody place opposite to on© of those bridges which Vercingetorix had taken fcare should be broken down, the next day he stopped behind with two legions in a secret place : he sent on the rest of the forces as usual, with aU the baggage, after having selected some cohorts, that the number of the legions might appear to be complete. Having ordered these to advance as far as they could, when now, from the time oi day, he conjectm-ed they ha4 come to an encampment, he began to rebuild the bridge on the same piles, the lower part of which remained entire. Having quickly finished the worjc and led his legions across, lie selected a fit place for a camp, and recalled the rest of his troops. Vercingetorix, on ascertaining this fact, went before him by forced marches, in order that he might not be compelled to come to an action against his will. Chap. XXXVI. — Caesar, in five days' march, went from that .place to Gergovia, and after engaging in a slight cavalry skirmish that day, ^n viewing the situation of the city, which, being built on a very high mountain, was very difficult of access, he despaired of taking it by storm, and determined to take no measures with regard to besieging it-before he should secure a supply of provisions. But Vercingetorix, having pitched his camp on the mountain near the town, placed the forces of each state separately and at small intervals around himself, and having occupied all the hills of that range as far as they commanded a view [of the Roman encampment], he presented a formidable appearance ; he ordered the rulers of the states, whoia he had selected as his council of war, to come to him daily at the da\vn, whether any measure seemed to require deliberation or execution* Nor did he allow almost lfl(i ' aBBASTB C0MMENTAHIE8 J^BOOK VH. any day to pass without testing in a cavalry acUon, the archers being intermixed, what spirit and valour there was in each of his own men. There was a hill opposite the town, at the very foot of that mountain, strongly fortified and precipitous on every side (which if oar men could gain, they seemed likely to exclude the enemy from a great share of their supply of water, and from free foraging; hut this place was occupied by them with a weak garrison) : however, Caesai* set out from the camp in. the silence of night, and dislodging the garrison before succour could come from the town, he got possession of the place and posted two legions there, and drew from the greater camp to the less a double trench twelve feet broad, so that the soldiers could even singly pass secure from any sudden attack of the enemy. Chap XXXVII — VVhilst these affairs were going on at Gergovia, Convictolanis, the ^duan, to whom we have observed the magistracy was adjudged by Caesar, being bribed by the Arvemi, holds a conference with certain young men, the chief of whom were Litavicus and his brothers, who were bom of a most noble family. He shares the bribe with them, and exhorts them tc " remember that they were free and bom for empu-e ; that the state of the ^dui was the only one which retai'ded the most certain victory of the Gauls ; that the rest were held in check by its authority ; and, if it was brought over, the Romans would not have room to stand on in Gaul ; that he had received some kindness from Caes^, only so far, how- sver, as gaining a most just cause by his decision ; but that he assigned more weight to the general freedom ; for, why should the .^dui go to Caesar to decide concerning their rights and laws, rather than the Romans come to the jEdui ?" The young men being easily won over by the speech of the magistrate and the bribe, when they declared that they would «ven be leaders in the plot, a plan for accomplishing it was considered, because they were confident their state could not be induced to undertake the war on slight grounds. It was resolved that Litaivicus should have the command of the ten thousand, which were being sent to Caesar for the war, and should have charge of them on their march, and that his brothers should go before him to Caesar. They arrange the other measures, and the manner in which they should have them done. j Chap XXXVUI. — Litavicus, having received the com- CHAP. 3CXXIX.] THE GALLIC VAR. 187 mana oi tne army, suddenly convened the soldiers, when ho was about thirty miles distant from Gergovia, and, weeping, said, " Soldiers, whither are we going ? All our knights and aU. our nobles have perished. Eporedirix and Viridomarus, the principal men ef the state, being accused of treason, havo been slain by the Romans without even permission to plead their cause. Learn this intelligence from those who have escaped from the masssicre ; for I, since my brothers and all my relations have been slain, am prevented by grief from declaring what has taken place. Persons are brought forward whom he had instructed in what he would have them say, and make the same statements to the soldiery as Litavicus had made : that all the knights of the jEdui were slain because they were said to have held conferences with the Arvemi ; that they bad concealed themselves among the multitude of soldiers, and had escaped from the midst of the slaughter. The JEdui shcut aloud and conjure Litavicus to provide for their safety. As if, said he, it were a matter of deliberation, and not of necessity, for us to go to Gergovia and unite our- selves to the Arvemi. Or have we any reasons to doubt that the Romans, after perpetrating the atrocious crime, are now hastening to slay us ? Therefore, if there be any spirit in us, let us avenge the death of those who have perished in a most unworthy manner, and let us slay these robbers." He points to the Roiaan citizens, who had accompanied them, in reliance on his protection. He immediately seizes a great quantity of com and provisions, cmelly tortures them, and then puts them to deefth, sends messengers throughout the entire state of the JEdui, and rouses them completely by the same falsehood concerning the slaiighter of their knights and nobles ; ho [earnestly advises them to avenge, in the same manner as ho did, the wrongs, which they had jeceived. Chap XXXIX. — Eporedirix, the -^duan, a young man bom in the highest rank and possessing very great influence at home, and, along with Viridomarus, of equal age and influence, but of inferior birth, whom Caesar had raised from a humble position to the highest rank, on being recommended to him by Divitiacus, had come in the number of horse, being summoned by Caesar by name. These had a dispute with «ach other for precedence, and in the struggle between the magistTtotes they had contended with their utmost efforte, the 188 CfSAR's COMMENTABIES. LBOOK VII. one for Convictolitanis, tlie other for Cotus. Of these Epore- dirix, on learning the design of Litavicus, lays the mattei before Caesar almost at midnight ; he entreats that Caesar should not suffer their state to swerve from the alliance with the Roman people, owing to the depraved coimsels of a few young men, which he foresaw would be the consequence if so many thousand men should unite themselves to the ent=my, as their relations could not neglect their safety, nor the state regard it as a matter of slight importance. Chap. XL. — Ca3sar felt great anxiety on this intelligence, because he had always especially indulged the state of the ^dui, and, without any hesitation, draws out from the camp four light-anned legions and all the cavalry : nor had he time, at such a crisis, to conti-act the camp, because the affair seemed to depend upon despatch. He leaves Caius Fabius, his lieutenant, with two legions to guard the camp. When he ordered the brothers of Litavicus to be arrested, he dis- covers that they had fled a short time before to the camp of the enemy. He encouraged his soldiers *' not to be dis- heartened by the labour of the journey on such a necessary occasion," and, after advancing twenty-five miles, all being most eager, he came 'm sight of the army of the -lEdui, and, by sending on his cavalry, retards aud impedes their mai'ch : he then issues strict orders to all his soldiers to kill no one. He commands Eporedirix and Viridomarus, who they thought were killed, to move among the cavalry and address their friends. When they were recognized and the treachery of Litavicus dis- covered, the ^dui began to extend their hands to intimate submission, and, laying down their arms, to deprecate death. Litavicus, with :liis clansmen, who aftor the custom of the Gauls consider it a crime to desert their natrons, even in extreme misfortune, flees forth to Gergovia. Chap. XLL — Caesar, after sending messengers to the state of the uEdui, to inform them that they whom he could have put to death by the right of war were spared through his kindness, and after giving three hours of the night to his army for his repose, directed his march to Gergovia. Almost in the middle of the journey, a party of horse that were sem by Fabius stated in how great danger matters were ; they inform him that the camp was attacked by a veiy powerful army, while fresh men were fre(juently relieving the wearied. CHAP. XLHI.] THE OALLIG WAE, 189 ana exhausting our soldiers by the incessant toil, since, on ac- count of the size of the camp, they had constantly to remain on the rampart ; that many had been wounded by the immense number of arrows and aU. kinds of missiles ; that the engines were of great service in withstanding them ; that Fabius, at their departure, leaving only two gates opeij, was blocking up the rest, and was adding breast- works to the ramparts, and was preparing himself for a similar casualty on the following day. C«sar, after receiving this information, reached the camp before sunrise c^ing to the very great zeal of his soldiers. Chap. XLII. — Whilst these things are going on at Gergovia, the ^dui, on receiving the first announcements from Litavi- cus, leave- themselves no time to ascertain the truth of 'these 6tatement3. Some are stimulated by avarice, others by revenge and credulity, which is an innate propensity in that race of men to such a degree that they consider a slight rumour as an ascertained fact. They plunder the property of the Romaa citizens, and either massacre them or drag them away to slavery Convictolitanis increases the evil state of afEairs, and goads on the people to fury, that by the commission of some outrage they may be ashamed to return to propriety. Tliey entice from the town of CabiUonus, by a promise of safety, "Marcus Aristius, a military tribune, who was on his march to his legion ; they compel those who had settled there for the purpose of trading to do the same. By constantly attack- ing them on their march they strip thein of aU their baggage •, they besiege day and night those that resisted ; when many were slain on both sides, they excite a greater number to arms Chap. XLIII. — Ii. the meantime, when intelhgence was brought that all their soldiers were in Ceesar's power, they run in a body to Aristius ; they assure hltn that nothing had been done by pubhc authority, they order an inquiry to be made about the plundered property ; they confiscate the property of Litavicus and his brothers ; the^ send ambassadors to Caesar for the purpose of clearing themselves. They do aU this with a view to recover their soldiers ; but being contaminated by guilt, and charmed by the gains arising from the plundered property, as that act was shared in by many, and being tempted by the fear of punishment, they began to form plana of war and stir up the other states by embassies Although Caesar tras aware of this proceeding, yet he swidreE?^ ^ 190 Cesar's commentabies. [book vu ambassadors -with as much mildness as he can : " That he did uot think worse of the state on account of the ignorance and fickleness of the mob, nor -would diminish his regard for the ^dui." He himself, fearing a greater commotion in Gaul, in order to prevent his being surrounded by all tne states, began to form plans as to the manner in which he should return from Gergovia and again concentrate his forces, lest a departure arising from the fear of a revolt should seem like a flight. Chap. XLIV. — Whilst he was considering these things an opportunity of acting successfully seemed to offer. For, when he had come into the smaller camp for the pui-pose of securing the works, he noticed that the hill in the possession of the enemy was stript of men, although, on the former days, it could scarcely be seen on account of the numbers on it Being astonished, he inquires the reason of it from the deserters, a great number of whom flocked to him daily. They all con- curred in 'asserting, what Caesar himself had already ascertained by his scouts, that the back of that hill was almost level ; but lik-ewise woody and narrow, by which there was a pass to the other side of the town; that ihey had serious appreheii sions for this place, and had no other idea, on the occupa- tion of one hill by the Romans, than that, if they should lose the other, they would be dmost surrounded, and cut oflf from all egress and foraging ; that they were all summoned by Vercingetorix to fortify this place., Chap. XLV. — Caesar, ou being informed of this circum- stance, sends several troops of horse to the place immediately after midnight ; he orders them to range in eveiy quarter with more tumult than usual. At dawn he orders a large quantity' of baggage to be drawn out of the camp, and the muleteers with helmets, in the appearance and guise of horsemen, to ride roimd the bills . To these he adds a few cavalry, mtb instructions to range more widely to make a show. He orders them all to seek the same quarter by a long circuit ; these proceedings were seen at a distance from the town, as Gergovia commanded a view of the camp, nor could the Gauls ascertain at so great a distance, what certainty there was in the ma- noeuvre. He sends one legion to the same hill, and after it had marched a little, stations it in the lower ground, and conceals it in the woods. The suspicions of the Gauls are increased, and all their forces ar^ marched to that place to CHAP. XL^^I.] THE GALLIC WAR. I9l defend it. Caesar, having perceived the camp of the enemy deserted, covers the military insignia of his men, conceals the etandards, and transfers his soldiers in small bodies from the greater to the less camp, and points out to the lieutenants whom be had placed in command over the respective legions, -what he should wish to be done ; he particularly advises them to restrain their men from advancing too fer, through their desire of fighting, or their hope of plunder; he sets before them what disadvantages the unfavourable nature of the ground carries with it ; that they could be assisted by despatch alone that success depended on a surprise, and not on a battle After stating these paiticulars, he gives the signal for action, and detaches the ^dui at the same time by another ascent on the right. Chap. XLVI. — The town wall was 1200 paces distant from the plain and foot of the ascent, in a strlaight line, if no gap in) ervened ; whatever circuit was added to this ascent, to make the hill easy, increased the length of the route. But almost in the middle of the hill, the Gauls had previously built a waU i'lK feet high, made of large stones, and extending in length as i'iir as the nature of the ground permitted, as a barrier to retard the advance of our men; and leaving all the lower space empty, they had filled the upper part of the hill, as far as the wall of the town, mth their camps very close to one another. The soldiers, on the signal being given, quickly advance to this fortification, and passing over it, make themselves masters of the separate camps. And so great was their activity in taking the camps, that Teutomarus, the king of the Nitiobriges, being suddenly surprised id his tent, as he had gone to rest at noDn, with difficulty escaped from the hands of the plunderers, with the upper part of his person naked, and his horse wounded. Chap. XL VI I.— Caesar, having accomphshed the object which he had in view, ordered the signal to be sounded for a retreat ; and the soldiers of the tenth legion, by which he was then accompanied, halted. But the soldiers of the other legions, not hearing the sound of the trumpet, because there was a very large valley between them, were however kept back by the tribunes of the soldiers and the Ueutenants, according to Caesar's orders ; but being animated by the prospect of speedy victory, and the flight of the enemy, and the favourable battles of former periods, they thought nothing so di£&cult that tbeie 192 O^SAB's commentaries [book VII. bravery could not accomplish it ; nor A\d they put an end to the pursuit, until they drew nigh to the -wall of the town and the gates. But then, when a shout arose in every quarter of the city, those who were at a distance being alarmed by the sudden tumult, fled hastily from the town, since they thought that the enemy were within the gates. The matrons begin to cast their clothes and silver over the wall, and bending over as far as the lower part of the bosom, with outstretched hands beseech the Rorhans to spare them, and not to sacrifice to their resentment even women and children, as they had done at Avaricum. Some of them let themselves down from the walls by their hands, and surrendered to our soldiers. Lucius Fabius, a centmion of the eighth legion, who, it was ascertained, had said that day among his fellow soldiers that he was excited by the plimder of Avaricum, and would not allow any one to motmt the wall before him, finding three men of his own com- pany, and being raised up by them, scaled the wall. . He himself, in turn, taking hold of them one by one drew them up to the wall. Chap. XL VIII. — ^In the meantime those who had gone to the other part of the town to defend it, as we have mentioned above, at first, aroused by hearing the shouts^ and, afterwards, by frequent accounts, that the town was in possession of the Romans, sent forward their cavalry, and hastened in larger numbers to that quarter. As each first came he stood beneath the wall, and increased the number of his coxmtrymen engaged in action. When a great multitude of them had assembled, the matrons, who a little before were stretching their hands from the walls to the Romans, began to beseech their coimtry- men, and after the GaUic fashion to show their dishevelled hair, and bring their children into public view. Neither in position nor in numbers was the contest an equal one to the Romans-, at the same time, being exhausted by running and the long continuation of the fight, they could not easily withstand fresh and vigorous troops. Chap. XLIX. — Caesar, when he perceived that his soldiers were fighting on unfavourable ground, and that the enemy's forces were increasing, being alarmed for the safety of his troops, sent orders to Titus Sextius, one of his lieutenants, whom he had left to guard the smaller camp, to lead out his xhorta quickly from the camp, ind post them at the foot of the CHAP. LI.] THE GALLIC WAR. 193 bill, on the right ^ving of the enemy; that if he should see our men driven from the ground, he should deter the enemy from following too closely. He himaelf, advancing with the (egion a little from that place where he had taken his post, iiwaited the issue of the battle. Chap. L. — While the fight was going on most vigorously, hand to hand, and the enemy depended on their position and numbei-s, our men on their bne^-eiy, the iEdui suddenlv appeared on our exposed flank, as Csesar had sent them hy another ascent on the right, for the sake of creating a diversion. These, from the similarity of their arms, greatly terrified our men ; and although they were discovered to have their right shoulders bare,* which was usually the sign of those reduced to peace, yet the soldiers suspected that this very thing was done by the enemy to deceive them. At the same time Lucius Fabius the centurion, and those who had scaled the wall with him, being sun-oonded and slain, were cast frona the wall. Marcus Petreius, a centurion of the same legicn, after attempting to hew down the gates, was ovei-powered by numbers, and, despairing of his safety, having already re- ceived many wounds, said to the soldiers of his own company who followed him ; " Since I cannot save you as well as my- self, 1 shall at least provide for your safety, since 1, allured by the love of glory, led you into this danger, do you save your- sel es when an opportunity is given " At the same time he rushed into the midst of the enemy, and slaying two of them, drove back the rest a little from the gate, ^^^len his men attempted to aid him, " In vain," he says, " you endeavour to procure my safety, since blood and strength are now lailing me, therefore leave this, Avliile you have the opportunity, and retreat to the legion." Thus he fell fighting a few moments after, and saved his men by his own death. Chap. LI. — Om- soldiers, being hard pressed on every side, were dislodged fi'om their position, with the loss of forty six centurions; but the tenth legion, which had beeu posied in reserve on ground a little more level, checked tlie • It is more than probable tl.at Ceesar had entered into a compact with such of the Gallic states as he had brought under the sway and alliance of Rome, that when engajjing in battle agamst th'eir countrymen they should leave their right shoulders bare, in order that tlie Roman soldiei'V alight be able to distinguish between friend and foe. O 194 CJ^SAR's commentaries. [book VII, Gauls in their eager pursuit. It v>as supported by the cohorts of the tl'iirteenth legion, which, being led from the smaller camp, had, under the command of Titus Sextius, occupied the higher ground. The legions, as soon as they reached the plain, halted and faced th& enemy. Vercingetorix led back his mon from the part of the hill wiihm the fortifications. On that day little less than seven hundred* of the soldiers were missing. Chap LII — On the next day, Csesar, having called a meet- ing, censured the rashness and avarice of his soldiers, " In that they had judged for themselves how far they ought to proceed, or what they ought to do, and could not be kept back by the tribunes of the soldiers and the lieutenants ; " and stated, " what the disadvantage of the ground could effect, what opinion he himself had entertained at AvaricuiQ, when having sui-prised the enemy without either general or cavalry, he had given up a certain victory, lest even a trifling loss should occur in the contest owing to the disadvantage of position. That as much as he admired the greatness ot their courage, since neither the foilifications of the camp, nor the height of the mountain, nor the wall of the town could retard them ; in the same degree he censured their licentiousness and an-o- gance, because they thought that they knew more than theii- general concerning victory, and the issue of actions ; and that he required in his soldiers forbearance and self-command, not less than valour and magnanimity." Chap. LIII. — Having held this assembly, and having encom-aged the sole' ars at the conclusion of his speech, "That they should not be dispirited on this account, nor attribute to the valour of the enemy, what the disadvantage of position had caused ; " eutertaiuing the same views of his depaiture that he had prexiously had, he led forth the legions from the camp, and drew up his army in order of battle in a suitable place. When . Vercingetorix, nevertheless, would not descend to the level ground, a slight cavalry action, and that a successful one, having taken place, he led back his army into the camn. Wlien he had done tliis, the next day, thinking * Prendeville well remarks that we miglit naturally infer from the num- ber of officers that perished a much greater loss among the soldiers; how- ever, it is by no means improbable that, as the rashness of the centurions contributed largely to the defeat of the ti'^ops, so they endeavouiedabv the rtckleafi exposure of their iives, to atone for their miscondijct. CHAP. LV:] -'IHE GALLIC VTlSi. 195 that he had done enough to lower the pride of the Gauls, and to encourage the n.mds of his soldiers, he moved his cainp in the lirec*^ion of the -ZEdui, The enemy not e%en then pui-suing IS. on the third day he repaired the hridge over the river Allier, a ad led over his whole army. Chap. LIV, — Ha\ing then held an inteniew with Viri domaris and Eporedorix the^duans, he leanis that Litavicus liad set out with all the cavalry to raise the iEdui ; that it was necessary that they Loo should go before him to confirm the state in their allegiance. Although he now saw distinctly the treachery of *he -^dui in many t>iiiigs, and was of opinion that the revolt of the entire state would be ha>tened by their departure ; yet he thought that they should \ ot be detained, lest he should appear either to offer an insult, or betray sonic suspicion of fear. He briefly states to them when departing his «>er\ices towards the jEdui: in what a state and how humbled he had found them, driven into their towns, deprived of theii lands, stripped of all their forces, a tribute imposed on them, and hostages wrested from them with the utmost insult; and to what ■'ondition and to what greatness* he had raised them, [so muf'h so] that they had not only recovered tlieir fomier position, but seemed to surpass the dignity and influence of all the previous eras of their history. After giving tliese admonitions he dismissed them. Chap. LV. — Koviodunum was a town of the -^dui, advan tageously situated on the banks of the Loire. Caesar had con- veyed hither all the hostages of Gaul, the com, public money. a great part of his own baggage and that of his army ; he had sent hither a great number cf horses, which he had purchased in Italy and Spain on account of this war. "When Eporedorix and Virilomarus came to this place, and received information of the disposition of the state, that Lita\-icus had bpcn admitted by the ^dui into Bibracte, which is a to\vn of tlio greatest importance among them, tliat Conviotolitanis the ihief magistrate and a great part of the senate had gone to meet him, that ambassadors had been publicly sent to Ver- cingetorix to negotiate a peace and alliance ; they thought that 60 great an opportunity ought not to be neglected. Tlierefore, having put to ^e sword the garrison of Noviodunum, and those, * The iEdui at tliis time numbered among their dependents the SegMsiani Aiabivareti, Boii, and Aulerci Brannovices. o2 196 cjesar's comment ABIES. [book ru. who had assembled there for the purpose of trading or were on their march, they divided the money and horses among themselves ; they took care that the hostages of the [different] states should be brought to Bibracte, to the chief magistrate ; they burnt the tOAvn to prevent its being of any service to tho Komans, as they Avere of opinion that they could not hold it ; they carried away in their vessels whatever com they could in the hurry ; they destroyed the remainder, by [throwing it] into the river or setting it on fire ; they themselves began tc collect forces from the neighbouring country, to place guards and garrisons in different positions along the banks of the .Loire, and to display the cavalry on all sides to strike terror into the Romans, [to try] if they could cut them off from a supply of provisions. In which expectation they were much aided, from the circumstance that the Loire had swollen to such a degree from the melting of the snows, that it did not seem capable of being forded at all. Chap. LVI. — Caesar on being informed of these movements was of opinion that he ought to make haste, even if he should run some risk in completing the bridges, in crder that he might engage before greater forces of the enemy should be collected in that place. For no one even then considered it iin absolutely necessary act, that changing his design he uhould direct his march into the Province, both because tho infamy and disgrace of the thing, and the intervening mount Cevennes, and the difficulty of the roads prevented him; and especially because he had senoas apprehensions for the safety i>f Labienus whom he had detached, and those legions Avhom he had sent with him. Therefore, having made very long marches by day and night, he came to the river Loire. Qontrary to the expectation of ail ; and having by means of the cavalry, found out a ford, suitable enough considering the emergency, of such depth that their arras and shoulders could be abov9 water for supporting their accoutrements, he dispersed his cavalry in such a manner as to break the force ot tho current, and lia\ing confounded the enemy at the first *>ight, led liis army across the river in safety ; and lindmg com and cattle in the fields, after refreshing his army with them, he determined to march into the country of the Senones Cpa» LVll. — Whilst thcsa things are being doce by CTIAP. LIX.] THE GALLIC WAK. 197 C'ffisar, Labienus. leaving at Agendicum the recruits who had lately anived from Italy, to giaard the baggage, marches with four legions to Lutetia (which is a to^sni of the Parisii, situated on an islaud of the river Seine), whose anival being discovered by the enemy, numerous forces aiTived from the neighbom-ing states. The supreme command is entrusted to Camalugenus one of the Aulerci, who, although almost worn out with age, was called to that honour, on account of his extn ordinary l;no\vledge of military tactics. He, when he observed that I here was a large mai*sh* which communicatcdf with the Seine, ind rendered all that country impassable, encamped there, and determined to prevent our troops from passing it. Chap. LVIII. — Labienus at fu'st attempted to raise Yiuecc, fill up the marsh with hurdles and rlay, and secure a road. After he i^erceived that this was too difficult to accom])lish, he issued in silence from liis camp at the third watch, and reached Iilelodunum by the same route by which he came. This is a town of the Senones, situated on an island in the Seine, as we have just before observed of Lutetia. Having seized upcu about fifty ships and quickly joined them togetlier, and having placed soldiers ia them, he intimidated by his un- expected aiiival the inhabitants, of whom a great number had been called out to the war', and obtains possession of the town without a contest Having repaired the bridge, which the enemy had broken down during tlie pi'eceding days, he led ever his anny, and began to march along the banks of the liver to Lutetia. The enemy, on learning the circum- ktance from those A\ho had escaped from Melodunum, set fire to Luteiia, and order the bridges of that to\m to be broken irrival of Caesar. Chap. LXVIII. — All his cavalry heing routed, Yercingetorix ed back his troops in the same order as he had arranged them oefore the camp, and immediately began to march to Alesia, Tfhich is a town of the Mandubii, and ordered the baggage to be speedily brought forth from the camp, and follow him closely. Caesar, having conveyed his baggage to the nearest hill, and having left two legions to guard it, pursued as far as the time of day would permit, and after slaying about three thou- sand of the rear of the enemy, encamped at Alesia* on the next day. On reconnoitring the situation of the city, finding that the enemy were panic-stricken, because the cavalry in which they placed their chief reliance, were beaten, he encouraged his men io endure the toil, and began to draw a line of circum- vallation round Alesia. Chap. LXIX. — The town itself was situated on the top of a hill, in a very lofty position, so that it did not appear likely to be taken, except by a regular sjpge. Two rivers, on two different sides, washed the foot of the hill Before the to^n lay a plain of about three miles in length ; on every other side hills at a moderate distance, and of an equal degree of height, sur- rounded the town. The army of the Gauls had filled all the space under the wall, comprising the part of the hill which looked to the rising sun, and had drawn ia front a trench uud a atone wall six feet high. The circuit of that for tification, which was commenced by the Romans, comprised eleven iliiles. The camp was pitched in a strong position, and twenty-three redoubts were raised in it, in which sentinels ♦ Alesia, a stronly fortified town of the Mandubii, near the sonrces of the Seine, and situated on the summit of a mountain now movmt Auxois. It was washed on two sides by the small rivers Lutosa and Osera, now Oze and Ozerain. Alesia is femous for the siege it stood against Caesar. It was taken and destroyed by him, but was afterwards rebuilt and became a place of considerable consequence under the Roman emperore. At the foot of mount Auxois h a village still called AJise. According to tradition, Alesia was founded by Hercules, which would imply that the place had ieen originally a Phoenician stronghold for purposes of inland trafiBc. The Greek writers, however, say that it took its name from the wanderings of that hero on bis expedition into Spain, airb t§c kutc. ttjv arpaniaif oKtjs, — ^A 264 C^SAB*S COMMENTARIES. |_BO0K Vll were placed by day, lost any sally should be made euddeniy; and by night the same were occupied by watches and strong guai'ds. Chap. LXX. — The work having been begun, a cavalry action ensues in thnt plain, which wo have already described as broken by hills, and extending three miles in length. The contest is maintained on both sides with the utmost vigour ; Caesar sends the Germans to aid our ti'oops when distressed, and draws up the legions in front of the camp, lest any sally should be suddenly made by the enemy s infantry. The courage of our men is increased by the additional support of tho legions ; the enemy being put to flight, hinder oue another by their numbers, and as only the narrower gates were left open, are crowded together in them ; then the Germans pursue them with vigour even to the fortifications. A gi-eat slaughter ensues ; some leave tiieir horses, and endeavour to cross the ditch and climb the wall. Caesar orders the legions which he had dra^\•n up in front of the rampart to advance a little. The Gauls, who were within the fortifications, were no less panic-stricken, thinking that the enemy were coming that moment against them, and unanimously shout " to arms;" some in their alarm rush into the town; Vercingetorix orders the gates to bo shut, lest the camp should be left undefended. The Germans re treat, after slaying many and taking several horses. Chap. LXXI. — Vercingetoiix adopts the design of sending away aU his cavahy by night, before the fortifications should bo completed by the Romans. He charges them when departing " that each of them should go to his respective state, and press for the war all who were old enough to bear arms ; he states his own merits, and conjures them to consider his safety, and not sun-ender him who had deserved so well of the general freedom, to the enemy for torture; he points out to them that, if they should be remiss, eighty thousand chosen men woiild perish with him ; that, upon making a calculation, he had barely com for thirty days, but could hold out a little longer by economy." After giving these instructions he silently dismisses the cavalry in the second watch, [on that side] where our works were not completed, he orders all the com to be brought to himself; he ordains capital punishment to such as should not obey; he dis- tributes among them, man by man, the cattle, great quan- CHAP. LXXm,"! THE GALLIC WAR, 20C tides of wlilch tad been driven there by the Maadubii ; h« began to measure out the com sparingly, and by little amf little ; he receives into the town all the forces which he hfid posted in front of it In this manner he prepares to await the succours from Gaivl, and carry on the war. Chap. LXXII. — Ccesar, on learning these proceedings from the deserters and cap^ves, adopted the following system of fortification ; he dug a trench twenty feet deep, with perpen- dicular sides, in such a manner that the base of this trench should extend so far as the edges were apart at the top. He raised all his other works at a distance of four hundred feet from that ditch ; [he did] that with this intention, lest (since he necessarily embraced so extensive an area, and the whole works could not be easily surrounded by a Une of soldiers) a large number of the enemy should suddenly, or by night, sally against the for- tifications ; or lest they should by day cast weapons against our men while occupied with the works. Having left this interval, he di-ew two trenches fifteen feet broad, and of the same depth ; the innermost of them, being in low and level gi-ound, he filled with water conveyed from the river. Behind these he raised a rampart and wall twelve feet high ; to this he added a parapet and battlements, with large stakes cut like stags' horns, projecting from the junction of the parapet and battlements, to prevent the enemy from scaling it, and sur- rounded the entire work with turrets, which were eighty feet distant from one another Chap. LXXIII. — It was necessary, at one and the same ^ime, to procure timber [for the rampart], lay in supplies of com, and raise also extensive fortifications, and the available troops were in conseq[uence of this reduced in number, since they used io advance to some distance from the camp, and sometimes the Gauls endeavoured to attack our works, and to make a sally from the town by several gates and in great force. On which Caesar thought that further additions should be made to these works, in order that the fortifications might be defensible by a small number of soldiers. Having, therefore, cut do^n tlie tranks of trees or very thick branches, and having stripped their tops of the bark, and sharpened them into a point, he drew a continued trench everywhere five feet deep. These stakes being sunk into this trench, and fastened firmly at the bottom, to prevent the possibility of their being torn up, had their 206 Caesar's commentaries. [book vu. branches only projecting from the ground. There were fivo rows in connection with, and intersecting each other; and whoever entered within them were likely to impale tliemselves on very sharp stakes. The scldiers called these "cippi." -Before these, which were arranged in ohUque rows in the form of a quincunx, pits three feet deep were dug, which gradually diminished in depth to the bottom. In these pits tapering strJkes, of the thiclmess of a man's thigh, sharpened at the top and hardened in the ire, were sunk in such a manner as to project from the ground not more than fom- inches ; at the same time for the purpose of giving them sb-ength and stability, they were each filled with trampled clay to the height of one foot from the bottom : the rest of the pit was covered over with osiers and twigs, to conceal the deceit. E'lght rows of tliis kind were dug, and were three feet distant from each other. They called this a lily from its resemblance to that flower. Stakes a foot long, with iron hooks attached to them, were entirely sunk in the ground before these, and were planted in every place at small intervals ; these they called spui*s. Chap. LXXIV. — After completing these works, having selected as level ground as he could, considering the nature of the country, and having enclosed an ai'ea of fourteen miles, he constructed, against an external enemy, fortifications of the same kind in every respect, and separate from these, so that the guards of the fortifications could not be surroimded even by immense numbers, if such a circumstance should take place owing to the departure of the enemy's cavalry; and in order that the Koman soldiers might not be compelled to go out of the camp v,-ith great risk, he orders all to provide forage and com for tliirty days. Chap. LXXV. — Whilst those things ai-e carried ou at Alesia, the Gauls, having convened a council of their chief uobihty, determine that all who could bear arms should not be called out, which was the opinion of Vercingetorix, but that a fixed number should be levied from each state ; lest, when so great a multitude assembled together, they could neither govern nor distinguish their men, nor have the means of suppl^ang them with com. They demand thirty-five thousand men fi'oni the ^dui and their dependents, the Segusiani, Ambivareti, and Aulerci Branno vices ; an equal number from the Arvemi in con- junction wi'th tliA ■f^.lftnteti Cadurci. Gabali, and Velauni, who CHAP. LXXVI ,' THE GALLIC WAR 207 were accustomed to bo under tho command of the Arvemi; t\Yelve thousand cacli from tho Senones, Sequani, Bituriges, SSantones, riutcui, and CarnutC3 ; ten thousand from the Bellovaci, the same number from the Lemovici ; eight thousand each from tlie Pictones, and Turoni, and Parisii, and Ilelvii ; fne thousand each from the Suessiones, Ambiani, LIcdiomatrici, Petrocorii, Nervii, Morini, and Nitiobriges ; the same number from the Aulerci Cenomani ; four thousand from the Atrebates : tlires thousand each from the Belluuassi, Lfxovii, and Aulerci Kburovices ; thiity thousand from the Rauraci, and Boii; six thousand from all the states together, which border on the Atlantic, and ^vhich in their dialect are called Armorica},* (in \\hich number are comprehended the Curi- solites, Ebedones, Ambibari, Caltes, Osismii, Lemovices, Veneti, and Uuelli). Of these the Bellovaci did not contribute their number, as they said that they ^vould wage war against tho Romans on their own account, and at their own discretion, and nould not obey the order of any one: however, at the request of Commius, they sent two thousand, in consideration of a tie of hospitality wkich subsisted between him and them. Chap. LXXVI. — Caesar had, as we have preYiou?>ly narrated, availed himself of the faithful and valuable services of this Commius, in Britain, in former years : in consideration of wliich merits he had exempted from taxes his [Commius s] state, and had conferred on Commius himself the country of the Morini. Yet such was the unanimity of the Gauls in asserting their fieedom, and recovering their ancient renown in war, that they were influenced neither by favoui-s, nor by the i-ecoUectiou of private friendship ; and all earnestly directed their energies and resources to that war, and collected eight thousand cavalry, and about two hundred and forty thousand infantry, These were reviewed in the country of tho .^dui, and a calculation was made of their numbers : com- manders were appointed : the supreme command is entrusted to Commius the Atrebatian, Viridomarus and Eporedorix the iEduans, and Vergasilkunus the Arveman, the cousin-german • Annorica, or Aremorica, a Celtic term applied in strictnoss to all parts of Gaul lying alonjj the ocean. Carsnr, however, confines the appellation imrely to the tract of country which corresponds Xa Normandy ai.d Brittany. The name is derived from the Celtic Ar Moer, that is. Am Mur, * on the sea,"- JOS C-ESAR'S COMMENTAEIES. [bO{)K VII, of Vercingetorix. To them axe assigned men selected from each state, by whose advice the war should be conducted. All march to Alesia, sanguine and full of confidence : nor was there a single indit-idual who imagined that the Romans could withstand the sight of such aii immense host : especially in an action carried on both in front and rear, when [on the inside] the beseiged would sally from the town and attack the enemy, and on the outside so great forces of cavaliy and infantry would be seen. Chap. LXXVII. — But those who were blockaded at Alesia, the day being past, on which they had expected auxiliaries from their countrymen, and all tbeir com being consumed, ignorant of what was gomg on among the ^dui, convened an assembly and deliberated on the exigency of their situation. After various opinions had been expressed among them, some of which proposed a sun-ender, othei-s a sally, whilst their strength would support it, the speech of Critognatus ought not to be omitted for its singular and de testable cruelty. He sprung from the noblest family among the Arvemi, and possessing great influence, says, " I shall pay no attention to the opinion of those who call a most disgraceful sun-ender by the name. of a capitulation; nor do I tliink that they ougbt to be considered as citizens, or summoned to the council. My business is with those who approve of a sally: in whose advice the memory of our ancient prowess seems to dwell in the opinion of you all. To be unable to bear privation for a short time is disgraceful cowardice, not ti-ue valour. Those who voluntarily offer themselves to death are more easily found than those who would calmly endure distress. And I would approve of this opinion (for honour is a powerful motive with me), could I foresee no other loss, save that of life ; but let us, in adopting our design, look back on all Gaul, which we have sthred up to our aid What courage do you think would our relatives and fiiend?? have, if eighty thousand men were butchered in one spot, supposing that they should be forced to come to an action almost over our corpses ? Do not utterly deprive them of yom- aid, for they have spumed all thoughts of personal danger on account of your safety; nor by yom' folly, rashness, and cowardice, cmsli all Gaul and doom it to an eternal slavery. Do you doubt their fidelity and fiznmess because they have not CHAP. Lxxvnr.j the galliu mak, 209 come at the appointed da) ? What then? Do yoa suppose that the Romans are employed every day iu the outer fortifica- tions for mere amusement'.' If }ou cannot be assuied by their despatches, since every avenue io blocked up, take the Romans as evidence that their approach is drawing near ; since '-hey, intimidated by alarm at this, labour night and day at their ^\orks. What, therefore, is my design? To do as our ancestors did in the war against the Cimbri and Teutoues, which was by no means equally momentous; who, when driven into their towns, and oppressed by similar privations, supported life by th^ corpses of those who appeared useless for war on account of their age, and did not sur render to the enemy : and even if we had not a precedent for euch cruel conduct, still I should consider it most glorious that one should b*^ established, and delivered to posterity. For in what was that war hke this? The Cimbri, after laying Gaul waste, and inflicting great calamities, at length departed from om' country, and sought other lands; they left us our rights, laws, lands, and hberty. But what other motive or Avish have tlie Roma as, than, induced by envy, to settle in the lands and states of those whom they have learned by fame to be noble and powerful iu wai', and impose on tliem perpetual slavery? For they never ha\e carried od wars on any other terms. But if you luiow not these things wliich are going on in distant countries, look to the neighbouring Gaul, which being reduced to the form of a pro^-iuce, stnpped of its rights and laws, and subjected to Romau despotism,* Is oppressed by pei-petual slavery." Chap LXXVIIT. — When different opinions were ex- pressed, they determined that those who, owing to age or ill hfisilth, were unsemceable for war. should depart from the tovm, and that themselves should tiy ever}- expedient before they had recourse to tlif ad^ ice of Critognatus : ' how- ever, tliat they would rather adopt that design, if chcum- etances should compel them and their alhes should delay, than accept any terms of a surrender or peace. Tbe Mandubii, who had admitted them into the towd, arp cx)mpelled to go forth with their vrives and children. When these came to the Eoman fortifications, weeping, the) begged of the soldiers by every entreaty to receive them as slaves an.d relieve them with • Literally, **axes," alluding to the secures carried b^ the Koman lictoTS. 210 C£3AR'S COMSIENTARIES. \JBOOK vir. food. But Caesar, placing guards on the rampart, forbado them to be admitted. Chap. LXXIX. — In the meantime, Commius and tlie rest of the leaders, to -whom the supreme command had been intrusted, came with all their forces to Alesia, and having occupied the entire hill, encamp not more than a mile fi'om our fortifications. The following day, having led forth their cavalry from the camp, they fill all that plain, which, we have related, extended throe miles in length, and draw oui their infantry a Httle from that place, and post them on the liigher ground. The town Alesia commanded a view of the whole plain. The besieged run together when these auxiliaries were seen ; mutual congratulations ensue, and the minds of all ai'e elated with joy. Accordingly, drawing out their troops, they encamp before the town, and cover the nearest trench with hurdles and fill it up with earth, and make ready for a sally and every casualty. Chap. LXXX. — Caesar, having stationed his army on both sides of the fortifications, in order that, if occasion should arise, each should hold and know his own post, ordei-s tho cavalry to issue forth from the camp and commence action. There was a commanding view from the entire camp, which occupied a ridge of hills ; and the minds of all the soldiers anxiously awaited the issue of the battle. The Gauls had scattered archers and light-armed infantry here and there, among their cavalry, to give reUef to their retreating troops, and sustain the impetuosity of om* cavalry. Several of our soldiers were unexpectedly wounded by these, and hft the battle. When the "Gauls were confident that their countrymen were the conquerors in the action, and beheld our men hard pressed by numbers, both those who were hemmed in by the line of circumvaUation and those who had come to aid them, sup- ported the spirits of their men by shouts and yells from every quarter. As the action was carried on in sight of all, neither a brave nor cowardly act could be concealed ; both the desire of praise and the fear of ignominy, urged on each party to valour. After fighting from noon almost to sun-set, without victory inclining in favour of either, the Germans, on one side, made a charge against the enemy in a compact body, and drove them back; and, when they were put to flight, the arohere were surrounded and cut to pieces In other parts. CHAP, LXXXII.] THE GALLIC WAB. 211 likewise, our men pursued to the camp the retreating enemy, and did not give them an opportunity of rallying. But those who had come forth from Alesia returned into the town dejected and almost despairing of success. Chap. LXXXI. — The GauJs, after the interval of a day, and after making, during that time, an immense number of hurdles, scaling ladders, and iron hooks, sUently went forth from the camp at midnight and approached the fortifications in the plain. Eaising a shout suddenly, that by this intima- tion those who were besieged in the town might learn their aiTival, they begaa to cast down hurdles and dislodge our meu from the rampart by slings, arrows, and stones, and executed the other movements which are requisite in storming. At the same time, Vercingetorix, having heard the shout, gives the signal to his troops by a trumpet, and leads them forth from the town. Our troops, as each man's post had been assigned him some days before, man the fortifications ; they intimidate the Gauls by slings, lai'ge stones, stakes which they had placed along the works, and bullets. All view being prevented by the darkness, many wounds are received on both sides ; several missiles are thrown fi-om the engines. But Marcus Antonius, and Gains Trebonius, the lieutenants, to whom the defence of these parts had been allotted, di-aughted troops from the redoubts which were more remote, and sent them to aid our troops, in whatever direction they understood that they were hard pressed. Chap. LXXXII. — Whilst the Gauls were at a distance from the fortification, they did more execution, owing to the immense number of thek weapons : after they came nearer, they either unawares empaled themselves on the spurs,* or were pierced by the mural darts from the ramparts and towers, and thus perished. After recei^'ing many wounds on all sides, iind ha\ing forced no part of fie works, when day drew nigh, fearing lest they should be surrounded by a sally made from the higher camp on the exposed flank, they retreated to their countrymen. But those within, whilst they bring forward those things wliich had been prepared by Vercingetorix for a 6allj, fill up the nearest trenches; having delayed a long time in executing these movements, they learned the retreat » C«sar, ai ibe end of tlic seventy-third chapter, explains what these were. f3 212 Cesar's commentaries. [book vir. of their countrymen before they drew nigh to the fortifications. Thus they returned to tho town without accomplishing their object. Chap. LXXXIII. — The Gauls, having been twice repulsed ^th great loss, consult what they should do : they avail them- selves of the information of those who were well acquainted with the country ; from them they ascertain the position and fortification of tho upper camp. There was, on the north side, a hilJ, which our men could not include in their works, on account of the extent of the circuit, and had necessarily 'made their camp'in ground almost disadvantageous, and pretty steep. Caiu3 Antistius Reginus, and Caius Caninius Rebilus, two of the lieutenants, wiith two legions, were in possession of this camp. The leaders of the enemy, having reconnoitred the country by their scouts, select from the entu-e army sixty thousand men. belonging to those states, which bear the highest character for courage : they privately arrange among themselves what they wished to be done, and in what maimer ; they decide that the attack should take place when it should seem to b-^ noon. They appoint over their forces VergasiDaunus. the Ai'vemian, one of the four generals, and a near relative of Vercingetorix. He, having issued from the camp at the first watch, and ha^^ng almost completed his march a little before the dnwa, hid liim self behind the mountain, and ordered his soldiers to refresh themselves after their labour during the night. Wlien noon now seemed to draw nigh, he marched hastily against that camp which we have mentioned before ; and, at the same time, the cavahy began to approach the fortifications in the plain, and the, rest "^ the ^-cea to make a demonstration in front of the camp. CnAr. LXXXIV. — Vercingetorix, having beheld his country men from the citadel of Alesia, issues forth from the town ; he brings forth from the camp long hooks, moveable pent-houses, miural hooks, and pther things, which he had prepared for the purpose of making a sally. They engage on &\1 sides at once, and every expedient is adopted. They flocked to whatever part of the works seemed weakest. The army of the Romans is distributed along their extensive lines, and with difficulty meets the enemy in every quarter. The shouts which were raised by the comlalants in their rear, had a great tendency to intimi- date our men, berauso tltoy perceived that their daiiger rested CHAP. LXXXYx^."^ THE GALLIC WAB. 213 on the valoiu' of otbers : for generally all evils which are di3 taut, most powcnuily alarm iren's minds. Chap. LXXX\. — Csssai', having selected a commanding situation, sees distinctly whatever is going on in every quarter, and sends assistancs to his troops when hard-pressed. The idea uppermost in the minds of hoth parties is, that the present is the time in which they would have the fairest opportunity of making a struggle ; the Gauls despairing of all safety, unless they should succeed in forcing the lines : the Eomans expecting an end to all their labours if thc^y should gain the day. The principal struggle is at the upper lines, to which, we have said, VergasiUaunus was sent. The least elevation of ground, added to a declivity, exercises a momentous influence. Some are casting missiles, others, forming a testudo, advance to the attack ; fresh men by turns reheve the wearied. The earth, heaped up by all against the fortifications, gives the means of ascent to the Gauls, and covers those works which the Eomans had concealed in the ground. Our men have no longer arms or strength. Chap. LXXXVl. — Cassar, on observing these movements, sends Labienus with six cohorts to reheve his distressed soldiers : he orders him, if he should be unable to withstand tliem , to draw off the cohorts and make a sally ; but not to do this except through necessity. He himself goes to the rest, and exhorts them not to succumb to the toil ; he shows them that the fruits of all former engagements depend on that day and hour. The Gauls within, despauing of forcing the fortifi- cations in the plains on account of the greatness of the works, attempt the places precipitous in ascent: hither they bring the engines which they had prepared; by the immense number of tlieir missiles they dislodge the defenders from the tun-ets : they fill the ditches with clay and hurdles, then clear- the way ; tliey tear down the rajipa t and breast-work with hooks. Chap. LXXXVII. — Csesar sends at first young Brutus, with six cohorts, and afterwards Caius Fabius, his lieutenant, with seven others : finally, as they fought more obstinately, he leads up fresh men to the assistance of his soldiers. After renewing the action, and repulsing the enemy, he marches in the direction in which ho hud sent Labienus, drafts four cohorts from the nearest redoubt, and orders part of the cavalry 214 cjesar's commentaries. [book nu to follow Lim, amd part to make the circuit of the external fortifications and attack the enemy in the rear. Labienus, when neither the ramparts or ditches could check the onset ol t^e enemy, informs Caesar by messengers of what he intended to do. Csesar hastens to share in the action. Chap. LXXXVIII. — His arrival being known from the colour of his robe,* and the troops of cavalry, and the cohorts which he had ordered to follow him being seen, as these low and sloping grounds were plainly visible from the eminences, the enemy join battle. A s.flout being raised by both sides, it was succeeded by a general shout along the ramparts and whole line of fortifications. Our troops, laying aside their javelins, carry on the engagement with their swords. The cavaliy is sud- denly seen in the rear of the Grauls : the other cohorts advance rapidly; the enemy turn their backs; the cavalry intercept them in their flight, and a great slaughter ensues. Sedulius the general and chief of the Lemovices is slain; VergasHl annus, the Axvemian, is taken alive in the flight, seventy-four military standards are brought to Csesar, and few out of so great a num- ber return safe to their camp. The besieged, beholding from the town the slaughter and flight of their countrymen, despairing of safety, lead back their troops from the fortifications. A flight of the Gauls from their coinp immediately ensues on hearing of this disaster, and had not the soldiers been wearied by send- ing frequent reinforcements, and the labour of the entire day, all the enemy's forces could have been destroyed Immedi- ately after midnight, the cavaliy are sent out and overtake the rear, a great number are taken or cut to pieces, the rest by flight escape in different directions to their respective states. Vercingetorix, having convened a council the following day, declares, " That he had undertaken that war, not on account of his own exigences, but on account of the general freedom ; find since he must yield to fortune, he offered himself to them for either purpose, whether they should wish to atone to the Romans by his death, or surrender him alive. Ambassadors are . » The Roman generals usually wore a white or purple robe (paludU' ^fientum) over their armour. We find in Valerius Maximus the following allusion to the colour of the robe : — " Crassus was about to lead his army from Carrse against the Parthians. A dark-coloured military robe was given him, although a white or purple robe was usually given to the generals going forth to the field of battle." CHAP. :;.C.J THE OALLIO WAS. 216 sent to Caesar on tliis subject. He orders their arms to be sur rendered, and their chieftains delivered up. He seated him- self at the head of the lines in front of the camp, the Gallis chieftains are brought before him. They surrender Vercin- getorix,* and lay down their arms. Eeserving the iEdui and Arvemi, [to try] if he could gain over, through their iafluence, their respective states, he distributes one of the remaining cap- tives to each soldier, throughout the entire army, as plunder. Chap. XC. — After making these arrangements, he marches into the [country of the] -^dui, and recovers that state. To tliis place ambassac^ors are sent by the Arvemi, who promise that they will execute his commands. He demands a great number of hostages. He sends the legions to winter-quarters; he restores about twenty thousand captives to the -^dui and Ai-vemi ; he orders Titus Labienus to march into the [countiy of the] Sequani with tro legions and the cavalry, and to him he attaches Marcus Sempronius Rutilus ; he places Caius Fabius, and Lucius Minucius Basilus, with two legions in the country of the Remi, lesc they should sustain any loss from the Bellovaci in their neighbourhood. He sends Caius Antistius Heginus into the [country of the] Ambivareti, Titus Sextius into the territories of the Bituriges, and Caius Caainius Rebilus into those of the Euteni, with one legion each. He stations Quintus Tullius Cicero, and Publius Sulpicius among the ^dui at Cabillo and Matisco on the Saonc, to procure supplies of com. He himself determines to winter at Bibracte. A supplication of twenty days is decreed by the senate at Rome, on learning these successes from Csesar's despatches. * According to Plutarch the Gaillic chief arrayed himself in hia most eplendid armour, and having capansoned his horse, sallied oiit from the gates of the town. After he had taken some circuits around Caesar, as the latter was sitting in his tribunal, he dismounted, put off his armour, and seated himself at the feet of the Roman general. There he remained in edlence until Caesar ordered him to be taken away and reserved for his triumph. Dion Cassius states that he relied on Caesar's former friendship for forgiveness. This reliance, however, proved imavailing; since, after havbg been led in triumph at Rome, he was put to death in prison. Idioms of Caesar Cicero's Idioms Complete^ withEngflish equivalents. Alpha- betically arranged for ready reference, or for serial memorising; J' ,^ ^ ,^ t^ EACH — Price 25 cents — paper By JOACHIM C. MUELLER PROF. OF LATIN, CALVIN COLLEGE, CLE\ ELAND, OHIO The two pamphlets cover, respectively, the GALLIC WAR, and the 4 orations vs. catiline ; and besides the Latin idioms done into correct English, each pamphlet also contains an English-Latin index to help the pupil put English idioms into classical Latin. These handy books are published in the belief that nothing in the study of the Latin is harder foi the average beginner than to render the idioms accurately and well. The suggestion offered by the compiler of these exceedingly convenient lists, is that the teachei assign say ten idioms for each recitation, and that the pupils memorize them and also form sentences illustrating the idioms — developing a surprising facility in sensing the drift of the text. This plan has been so successfully employed by the compiler in his own classes beginning Latin for whom these lists were prepared, that he has in preparation similar lists of the idioms of other classic Latin writers. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers of Completely Parsed Csesar, book i, $1.50 Shortest Road to Caesar. For beginners. 75 cents Interlinear Translation of Csesar, Sr-5o Literal Translation Csesar, 50 cents 4-5-6-12A3-H Cooper Institute, New York Qty Schoolbooks of all ptiblishers at one store Shortest Road to Csesar By E. T. Jeffers Principal of York Collegiate Institute^ York, Pa. The "Shortest Road to Caesar" does not offer itself as an easy road. Those who love ease will reach neither Caesar nor excellence. The student is here shown how he may reach Caesar " itinere magno." The volume consists of two parts : The first, a begin- ner's Latin book ; the last, the text and vocabulary of the second book of Caesar's Gallic War. The plan inchides the following special points : (1) The size of the book is reduced by referring to the grammar for rules and forms, instead of reproducing them. (2) A small number of words is used, only about three hundred. (3) The words are, with few exceptions, those found in the first six chapters of the second book of Caesar. (4) The phrases and sentences are largely from the same chapters. (5) Only the leading rules of syntax are required or illustrated. (6) In the vocabularies, generally, but one meaning Is given to each Latin word. The advantages discovered after a year s experiment are : (1) In general, a saving of time without loss of thoroughness of preparation for reading. (2) The student is not confused by finding in the grammar a paradigm or a form of rule different from what he learned in his beginner's book. (3) He learns no word for which he does not find use in his first attempts at reading. (4) By frequent use of the same set of words and idioms, he forms the habit of giving instantly the Eng- lish equivalent of a Latin word or phrase. (5) The last part is added to supply all the student needs for the study of the language for one year. (6) The memory is not overtaxed in the effort to retain many meanings for each word, and the judgment is trained in modifying the given meaning to adapt it to new connections. The book is particularly suited to High Schools and Preparatory Schools. Price, 75 cents. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6- 1 2- J 3- 1 4 Cooper Institute New York City Handy Literal Translations. Cloth, pocket 50 cents per vol. Eighty-eight volumes, viz.: (Se^ also " Tutorial Translations.^^) Caesar's Gallic War. The Seven Books. Caesar's CiviTWa.r. Catullus. Cicero's Brutus. Cicero's Defence of Roscius. Cicero De Officiis. Cicero On Old Age and Friendship. Cicero On Oratory. Cicero On The Nature of the Gods. Cicero's Orations. Tour vs. Catiline; and others. Enlarged edition. Cicero's Select Letters. Cicero's Tusculan Disputations. Cornelius Nepos, complete. Eutropius. Horace, complete. Juvenal's Satires, complete. Livy, Books I and II. Livy, Books XXI and XXII. Lucretius, in preparation. Martial's Epigrams {papej-). Ovid's Metamorphoses, complete in 2 volumes. Phaedrus' Fables. Plautus' Captivi, and Mostellaria. Plautus' Pseudolus, and Miles Gloriosus, Plautus' Trinummus, and Menaechmi. Pliny's Select Letters, complete in 2 volumes. Quintilian, Books X and XII. Roman Life in Latin Prose and Verse. Sallust's Catiline, and The Jugurthine War. Seneca On Benefits. Tacitus' Annals. The ist Six Books. Tacitus' Germany and Agricola. Tacitus On Oratory. Terence: Andria, Adelphi, and Phormio Terence: Heautontimorumenos. Virgil's ^neid, the ist Six Books. Virgil's Eclogues and Georgics. Viri Romas. ./Eschines Against Ctesiphon. iEschylus' Prometheus Bound ; Seven Against Thebes. iEschylus' Agamemnon. Aristophanes' Clouds. Aristophanes' Birds, and Frogs. Demosthenes On The Crown. Demosthenes' Olynthiacs and Philippics. Euripides' Alcestis, and Electra. Euripides' Bacchantes, and Hercules Furens. Euripides' Hecuba, and Andromache. Euripides' Iphigenia In Aulis, In Tauris. Euripides' Medea. Herodotus, Books VI and VII. Herodotus, Book VIII. Homer's Iliad, the ist Six Books. Homer's Odyssey, the ist Twelve Books. Isocrates' Panegyric, in preparatiofi. Lucian's Select Dialogues, 2 vohwies. Lysias' Orations. The only Translation extant. Handy Literal Translations, contimied next page. Handy Literal Translations ( Continued. ) Plato's Apology, Crito, and Phaedo. Plato's Gorgias. Plato's Laches (paper'). Plato's Protagoras, and Euthyphron. Plato's Republic. Sophocles' CEdipus Tyrannus, Electra, and Antigone. Sophocles' CEdipus Coloneus. Thucydides, complete in 2 volumes. Xenophon's Anabasis, the ist Four Books. Xenophon's Cyropaedia, complete in 2 volumes. Xenophon's Hellenica, and Symposium (The Banquet). Xenophon's Memorabilia, complete. Freytag's Die Journalisten (/o/J^r). - '* ■ Goethe's Egmont. Goethe's Faust. Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. Goethe's Iphigenia In Tauris. Lessing's Minna von Barnhelm. Lessing's Nathan the Wise. Lessing's Emilia Galotti. Schiller's Ballads. Schiller's Der NefiFe als Onkel. Schiller's Maid of Orleans. Schiller's Maria Stuart. Schiller's Wallenstein's Death. Schiller's William Tell. Corneille's The Cid. Feuillet's Romance of a Poor Young Man. Racine's Athalie. Interlinear Translations. Classic Series. Cloth. $1.50 per vol. Caesar. Cicero's Orations, Enlarged Edition. Cicero On Old Age and Friendship. Cornelius Nepos. Horace, complete. Livy. Books XXI and XXII. Ovid's Metamorphoses, complete, Sallust's Catiline, and Jugurthine War. Virgil's ^neid, First Six Books, Revised. Virgil's ^neid, complete, the Twelve Books. Virgil's Eclogues, Georgics,a«rf Last Six Books ^neid. Xenophon's Anabasis. Xenophon's Memorabilia. Hom.er's Iliad, First Six Books, Revised. Demosthenes On The Crown. New Testament, Without Notes. Completely Parsed Caesar, Book I. Each page bears ititer- linear translation, Wf the fundamental principles of Greek it surpasses any book I have yet used or seen. Prin. W. S. Brotun, High School, Dexter, Me. t^' »(?^ %^^ It has been in use here twenty-six weeks and is admir- ably adapted to our needs. Its arrangement saves the teacher much labor and permits rapid advancement on the part of the pupil. Prin. Frederick W. Plummer, Mur- dock School, VVinchenden, Mass. t^ %S^ t2^ Your book is well suited to the varied needs of pupils. The dullest can with comparative ease comprehend the subject as stated in its pages, while the brightest pupil's interest is continually stimulated. The book, however, does not make the acquirement of Greek easy by omitting the difficulties ; but it does by scientitic treatment and happy arrangement of materia] aid the student wonder- fully in acquiring those problems most difficult to the learner. Prof. S.J. Case, New Hampton Literary Insti- tute, New Ha7npton, N. H. In the First Greek Lessons the author has drawn largely from the Bible for illustrative sentences, so that after going through the Lessons the student will have little difficulty in reading the New Testament in the Greek, Brooks' Classics Xistoria Sacra, with ist Latin Lessons. Revised, with Vocabulary. Price 50 cents. This justly popular volume, besides the Epitome Historiae Sacrae, the Notes, and the Lexicon, contains 100 pages of elementary Latin Lessons so arranged as to form a practical course in Latin for the beginner, making it practicable for the teacher, wiihout recourse to any other book, to carry the pupil quickly and in easy steps, over the ground preparatory to a profitable read- ing of the Epitome Historiae Sacrae. Price 50 cents. First Lessons in Greek, -unth Lexicon. Revised Edition. Prepared on the same plan as the author's First Latin Lessons. Tables giving derivations of the parts of speech. Tables showing the formation of the tenses. Price 50 cents. Virgil's .Sneid, -ojith Lexicon. Illustrated and revised Edition. Notes, Critical, Historical and M}thological. Metrical In- dex and Map, and nimierous engravings of Antique Statues, Arms, Gems, Coins and Medals. Also Questions for Examinations. Price reduced to $1.50. Says Dr. Shelton Mackenzie :— " It is the most beautiful edition of Virgil's M.xv€\6. yet published. As an illustrated school book it has never been even approached." Ovid's Metamorphoses, ivith Lexicon. Illustrated and Re- vised Edition. Expurgated and adapted for Mixed Classes. Elucidated by an Analysis and Explanation of each Table. With English Notes, Historical, Mythological and Critical, and Questions for Examinations. Price reduced to $1.50. Says Dr. Newell :— " It bears the impress alike of the accurate scholar and the experienced teacher. He has added a body of explanatory notes, which for fullness, variety and appropriateness, will compare with any similar work, and gain by the comparison." Hinds & Noble, Publishers 4 Cooper Institute New York City Fenno's Science and Art of Elocuiion l)Ow to Read and Speak Theory and Practice Combined The Science and Art of Elocution. Embracing a comprehensive and systematic series of exer- cises for gesture, calisthenics and the cultivation of the voice, together with a collection of nearly 150 Literary Gems for Reading and Speaking. Arranged in four parts and designed to be used as a text-book in the class room and for private study, as well as for the use of Readers and Speakers generally. By Frank S. Fenno, A.M., F.S.Sc, graduate of The National School of Elocution and Oratory, compiler of " Fenno's Favorites for Reading and Speaking," author of " The Chart of Elocution," "Lectures on Elocution," etc., etc. Price, $1.25. Designed to be Used as a Text-book and for Private Study HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6-J2-J3-J4 Cooper Institute New York Qty School Books of AU Publishers at One Store J1 ten Peeks' Course in Elocution By J. V, Coombs, formerly Professor of English Literature and Elocution in Eureka College, Eureka, 111. Assisted by Virgil A. PiNKLEY, Principal of the Department of Elocution in School of Music, Cincinnati, Ohio. Revised and Enlarged by C. H. Harne, Professor of Elocution and Reading in Salina Normal University, Salina, Kan- sas. Cloth, 415 Pages. Price, ^isj. Many good books on the Theory of Elocution have been published — choice selections are plentiful, but very few authors have combined, with the Essentials of Elocu- tion, a good variety of proper exercises for practice. In Part I, the author has briefly outlined the best way to teach a beginner to read. Part II contains a full discussion of Dictionary Work, the value of which cannot be over- estimated. Part III contains helpful suggestions to Teachers of Elocution. Part IV (the largest and most important part) contains a thorough discussion of the Elements of Elocution, each principle being carefully considered. Part V comprises a splendid collection of Humorous, Dramatic and Oratorical selections for prac- tice — the whole being an ideal work for teachers to use with classes which have only a brief period of time to devote to the subject. The chapters devoted to Elocution have been so divided that they can be easily completed by a class in ten weeks' time as follows : Jst "Week. Outline of Elocution 2d Week. Respiration and Breathing 3rd Week. Physical Culture (Calisthenics) 4th "Week. Articulation 5th Week. Orthoepy (Pronunciation) 6th Week. Vocal Culture 7th Week. Qualities of the Voice 8th Week. The Art of Vocal Expression 9th Week. Gesture JOth Week. Gesture A great variety of selections. Humorous, Dramatic and Oratorical, illustrating the various principles studied, immediately follow the Lessons. These are to be used to test the work that is done by the class from week to week. Sample copies "will be furnished to Teachers of Elocution and classes supplied at $1.00. Who's Who in Mythology? Embarrassing, isn't it, when we run across the name of some god or goddess, in the daily paper, or in a poem, not to know? Or perhaps one just fails to enjoy perfectly a beautiful painting or engraving or piece of statuary, because ignorant of the tnyth implied. And how one's memory is piqued when one can't recall the story, though once familiar ! How the matter "sticks in the mind," pestering us until it all comes back to us ; and then we're annoyed to think we couldn't recall the connection on the instant, and we wish there were some way to be saved all the pother. Well, there is 2l way ! Just have at hand a convenient little book that gives the name of every god and goddess, or hero whose name is ever likely to be broached. Not a tonUy with encyclopaedic fullness of description ! No ! But just an alphabetical list, as it were, for ready reference, enabling one to find and locate the person- age instanter; and quite enough description to enable one to connect with the story — just enough to rescue one from seeming so distressingly ignorant, as if one had never even heard of Pallas, or Aphrodite, or Thalia, or Ariadne. Can you tell as many, say, as four different but quite familiar names of Minerva? Just such a book is published by the undersigned. The title of it is 1000 MYTHOLOGICAL CHARACTERS BRIEFLY DESCRIBED It is neatly bound in cloth ; is smallish, and of convenient shape. And 'tis not so very high-priced — only SEVENTY-FIVE CENTS POSTPAID HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers of Commencement Parts. $1.50 Pros and Cons. Complete Debates. Both Sides. $1.50 Pieces for Prize Speaking Contests. $1.00 4-5-6-J2-I3-I4 Cooper Institute New York City Sckoolbooks of nil publishers at one store The Simple A B C of Electricity la these up-to-date days it certainly is very try- ing- to the wide-awake boy or girl to have to hang the head and confess ig-norance when the inquir- ing parent innocently asks some simple question about electricity ! Or may-be you are an ambitious boy — your present ambition to appear well in the eyes of the new young teacher — and she has just bestowed upon you a smile of mild surprise with, yes, a tinge of disappointment in it, because you could not explain how the current from the storage battery of that automobile manages to set the motor revolving-. Hasn't she a right to suppose that any boy now-a-days ought to know at least that much ? Suppose, though, that you are -Ql girl. Does your brother make you tired, forever telling with his superior air what he knows about attrac- tion, repulsion, resistance, pulsations; sparks, sending- messages; brushes, switches, coils I Orisit "uptoyou" dear parent, or kind teacher? Can you explain even the simple phenomena about which the every-day life of Young America leads him to ask you questions? Would you like to be able to answer such questions — that is, do you hate to appear quite ignorant of the very simplest facts regarding the telephone, the telegraph, the electric light, the dynamo? Any of us, all of us, can in an hour learn at least enough about these things to be able to answer any simple question. No need to study or commit to memory. Just read through with reasonable attentiveness the little book that states the facts in clear words devoid of technical- ities, and in entertaining- style — and give the youngsters the same chance. The little book is The Simple A B C of Electricity Price 50 cents, postpaid HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6- 12- J 3- J4 Cooper Institute New York City Schoolbooks of all publishers at one store Another Synonym Book 50 cents— Likes and Opposites— Cloth. The publishers are not going to apologize for adding one more to the already numerous list of books of syno- nyms. In this field, as in others, there are books and books. But as yet there is no other just like this. And the one persuading reason which induced the publishers to produce this book is their discovery, in their business as general schoolbooksellers, of a very wide demand for exactly the book that this is. The truth is that the average writer or speaker is not studying synonyms as an abstract, scientific subject, and therefore has little use for an exhaustive work like Roget's Thesaurus which requires one to search through too many columns of words in order to find the word desired. The writer at work on his paragraph, or the speaker preparing his " extempore speech," generally has on the end of his pen or tongue a certain word that does not come instantly to mind, and he wants to find that word " quick." Such a writer — be he the student at school, the teacher at his desk, the preacher in his study, the penny-a-liner, the stenographer at his keyboard, or the merchant in business hours— is not after an array of out-of-the-way words with which to astonish people. But he is trying to recall one certain elusive word. He knows that word when he sees it ; and he wants a book of handy size in which by look- ing for it, he can see that word without delay. Now there are already several such books, but most of them don't give the antonyms, or opposites — an extremely useful, and really necessary feature, because enabling one to find the unremembered word even when his only clue is some other word that has the opposite meaning. So while compiling this list of synonyms and their opposites we have tried carefully and faithfully to omit words which the average writer or speaker does not care to use on ordinary occasions ; but we have with equal care and just as faithfully tried to include just that word in every case, which, as we all so often confess, '^ would exactly express my idea if I could only recall it,'' but which word persists in eluding us though actually on the end of our tongue. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5- J 3- 14 Cooper Institute New York Gty Schoolbooks of all publishers at one store. Idleness! Idleness! Is the father of — well, we all know the long category of ills, of whose paternity poor idleness is accounted guilty. 'Tis a much abused saying — at least in regard to young boys and young girls. That is to say, the idle boy and the idle girl has too often — shall we say always? — an excuse in the indifference of the teacher and the unconcern of the parent. Dear teacher or dear parent, perhaps you are not j-eally supine ; still, instead of mastering the situation, we all of us are certainly too prone to sit back, do nothing about it, and simply wash our hands of the whole affair when a boy gets into mischief or trouble through idleness. " Oh," we say, " what else is to be expected ! The boy is lazy and therefore is idle, and there's the usual result !" Pshaw, not one boy nor one girl in a thousand is really lazy ! We can't keep him idle, once get him interested, however lazy he may have seefued ! If he is unoccupied, sojiieono. is to blame for not discovering the thing which will interest him. Yes, the "laziest" boy will work like a beaver, and incessantly — become industry personified — once his interest is enlisted. Being a commercial people we are born with bread- winning ingrained in the bone and latent in the blood. Necessity compels it anyway, but we take an interest in money "making," apart from the necessity, simply as a consummation. Occupy a boy's leisure time with some work which besides the mental and physical benefit also in- cludes earning, making money, producing wealth — call it what you will — and you cure his "laziness," dispel idleness, forestall mischief or trouble and — who knows? — assure him a place in the world ! The girl, too ! Some young- sters are natural workers. Out of school they are forever at something practical, they actually have an avocation. With them there's always " something doing ! " They don't get into trouble. T/ic-y have "an interest." They succeed! Moreover this kind of boy and girl is a good pupil, too. It is for you, teacher ; you, parent, to guide the others, to set them at some\.h.\ng which will keep them from idleness. Give them " an interest " and t/uy will succeed. There are many ways in which boys and girls may earn money, often thereby saving their parents the necessity of taking them from school. Fifty such ways, or occupations, we have described, in the form of interesting talks between teacher and pupils, with apt illustrations, in a book which should, we think, prove a boon to every teacher and every parent, and also to every boy and girl ambitious to earn something to call one's own. The name of this book is WHAT SHALL I DO? The price is $1,00, postpaid. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers 4-5-6- 12- 13- 14 Cooper Institute New York City Schoolbooks o/ all publishers at one store. Date_ Hinds a' Xoble, Xeiv York, Dear Sirs : I should like to see your new book " What Shall I Do?" You may send me a copy, postpaid, zvith the understanding that I will inspect it promptly, but may return it to you if I do not wish to purchase it. If I keep the book I will pay you $i.oo. Natne, Address,. Official Position,. Beginner's Greek Book. I.P.Frisbee,BatesColl.Lat. Sch. 1.25. Dictionaries: The Classic Series. Half morocco, $2.00 each. Especially planned for students and teachers ir colleges, and high schools. Up to the times in point of contents, authoritative while modem as regards scholarship, instantly accessible in re- spect to arrangement, of best quality as to typography and paper, and in a binding at once elegant and durable. Size 8x5^^ inches. French-English and English-French Dictionary, 1 122 pages. German-English and Eng.-Ger. Dictionary, 1112 pages. Latin-English and English-Latin Dictionary-, 941 pages. Greek-English and English-Greek Diet., 1056 pages. English-Greek Dictionary-. Price $1.00. Dictionaries : The Handy Series. " Scholarship modern and accurate; and really beautiful print." Pocket edition. Spanish-English and English-Spanish, 474 pages, $1.00. New-Testament Lexicon. Entirely new, and up-to-date. With a fine presentation of the Synojiyms of the G'k. Testament^ $1.00. Liddell & Scott's Abridged Greek Lexicon, $1.20. White's Latin-English Dictionary, $1.20. White's English-Latin Dictionary, $1.20. White's Latin-English and Eng.-Lat. Diet., $2.25. Completely Parsed Caesar, Book I. Each page bears inter- linear translation, literal translation, parsing, grammatical refer- ences. All at a glance without tur>ii?ig a leaf $1.50. Completely Scanned -Parsed Aeneid, 1. 1.50. Ready ^m^, 7900. Caesar's Idioms. Complete, with English equivalents. 25 cts. Cicero's Idioms. As found in "Cicero's Orations." 25 cents. Shortest Road to Caesar. Successful elem. Latin method. 75cts. Hossfeld Methods: Spanish, Italian, German, French, $1.00 each. Keys for each, 35 cts. Letter Writer for each, $1.00 (?acA. German Texts, With Footnotes and Vocabulary : — \Vilhelm Tell, Jungfrau von Orleans, Maria Stuart, Neffe als Onkel, Minna V. Barnhelm, Nathan der Weise, Emilia Galotti, Hermann und Dorothea. Eight volumes, 50 CtS. each. Brooks' Historia Sacra, with ist Latin Lessons. Revised, with Vocabulary. Price 50 cents. This justly popular volume, besides the Epitome Historias Sacrae, the Notes, and the Vocabu- lary, contains 100 pages of elementary Latin Lessons, enabling the teacher to carrj- the pupil quickly and in easy steps over the ground preparatory to the Epitome Historiae Sacrae. Brooks' First Lessons in Greek, with Lexicon. Revised Edition. Covering sufficient ground to enable the student to read the New Testament in the Greek. Price SO CtS. Brooks' New Virgil's.Sineid, tvith Lexicon. Revised Edition. Notes, Metrical Index, Map, Questions for Examinations, $1.50. Brooks' New Ovid's Metamorphoses, rvith Lexicon. Expur- 5 gated and adapted for mixed classes. With Questions. $1.50. Hinds & Noble's Hebrew Grammar, $1.00. Songs of All the Colleges. Illuminated cloth cover. $1.50. Who's Who in Mythology ? 1000 mythological character: briefly described. 75 cents. What Shall I Do ? 50 profitable occupations. $1.00. Songs of All the Colleges. Illuminated cloth cover. $1.50. Character Building. Inspiring suggestions. $1.00. Mistakes of Teachers corrected by common sense (the famous Preston Papers). Solves difficulties not explained in text-books which daily perplex the conscientious teacher. $1.00. Best Methods of Teaching in Country Schools (Lind's). $1.25. Page's Theory and Practice of Teaching. With Questions and Answers. Paper, 50 Cts. Cloth, $1.00. Psychology Simplified for Teachers. Gordy's well-known "New Psycholog}'." Familiar talks to teachers and parents on the successful teaching- and rearing of the j'oung. JVith Ques- iions on e-dich Lesson. $1.25. Twenty-ninth thousand ! 200 Lessons Outlined in Arithmetic, Geography, Grammar, U. S. History, Physiology. $1.25. The Perceptionalist. Hamilton's Mental Science, rev. ed. $2. Smith's New Class Register. The best of record books. 50 cts. Likes and Opposites. Synonyms and their Opposites. 50 cts. Letter Writing. Newhandy rules forcorrectcorrespondence. 75c. Punctuation. Hinds & Noble's new Manual. Paper, 25 cts. New Speller. Hinds & Noble's new graded listsof 5000 words which one must know how to spell. 25 ctS. Craig's COMMON SCHOOL Questions with Answers. $1.50. Henry's HIGH SCHOOL ^u^^Wans with Answers. $1.50 Sherrill's New Normal Questions with Answers. $1.50. Quizzism and its Key (Southwick). $i.oo. Moritz' 1000 Questions. For Entrance Examinations N. Y. High Schools, Normal Coll., Cell, of City of N. Y., St. Francis Xavier Coll., West Point, Annapolis, and Civil Service. 30 Cts. Answers to same. 50 cents. Recent Entrance Examination Questions. For the New York Normal College, the College of the City of New York, St. Francis Xavier's College, Columbia College, the High Schools, Regents' Exam's, West Point, Annapolis, and the Civil Service. 30 cents. Answers to same. 50 cents. How to Prepare for a Civil Service Examination, with recent Examination Questions atid the Answers. 560 pages, $2.00. Abridged Edition, without questions and answers. SO cents. How to Become Quick at Figures. Enlarged Edidon. ^i.oo. Bad English. Humiliating " Breaks " corrected. 30 cts. Common Errors in writing and speaking. 50 cents. Composition Writing Made Easy. Very successful. Five Grades, viz.: A, B, C, D, E. 20 cts. each. All Jive for "/s cts. 1000 Composition Subjects. 25 cents. U. S. Constitution in German, French, and English, parallel columns, with explanatory' marginal Notes. Cloth, 50c ; paper, 25c. Bookkeeping Blanks at 30 cts. per set. Five Blank- Books to the set. Adapted for use with any text-book— Elementary, Prac- tical, or Common School. Used everywhere.— 'Pr{ce,zocis. per set. Lessons on Morals (Dewey). 75 cents. Lessons on Manners (Dewey). 75 cents. Coon's Civil Government of New York State. 75 cents. Songs of All the Colleges. Illuminated cloth cover. $1.50. Commencement Parts. ''Efforts" for all occasions. Orations, addresses, valedictories, salutatories, class poems, class mottoes after-dmner speeches, flag days, national * holiday's, class-day exercises. Models for every possible occasion in high-school and college career, every one of the " efforts " being what some fellow has stood on his feet and actually delivered on a similar occasion— not what the compiler zf/ow/rf say \\he should happen to be called on for an ivy song or a response to a toast, or what not ; but what the fellow himself, when his turn came, did say ! $I . SO. New Dialogues and Plays. Life-like episodes from popular authors like Steven- son, Crawford, Mark Twain, Dickens, Scott, in the form of simple plays, with every detail explained as to dress, make- up, utensils, furniture, etc., for school-room or parlor. $1.50. College Men's 3-Minute Declamations. Up-to-date selections from live men like Chauncey Depew, Hewitt. .^i^.astone Cleveland, President Eliot (Harvard) and Carter (Williams) and others. New material with vitality in it for prize speaking. Very popular. $1.00. College Maids' 3-Minute Readings. Up-to-date recitations from living men and women. On the plan of the popular College Men s Declamations, and on thesame high plane. $1.00. Pieces for Prize Speaking Contests. $1.25. Acme Declamation Book. Single pieces and dialogues. For boys and girls of all ages; all occasions. Paper, socts.; cloth, 50 cts. Handy Pieces to Speak. Single pieces and dialogues. Primaiy, 20 cts.; Intermediate, 20 cts.; Advanced, 20 cts. All three for 30 Js. Pros and Cons. Complete debates of the affirmative and nega- tive of the stirring questions of the day. A de- cided hU. This is another book invaluable not only to high-school and college students, but also to every other person who aspires to con- verse engagingly on the topics of the day. Our foreign policy, the currency, the tariff, immi- gration, high license, woman suffrage, penny postage, transportation, trusts, department stores, municipal ownership of franchises, government control of telegraph. Both sides of these and viany other questions completely de- bated Directions for organizitig and conduct- ing a debating society, with by-laws and par- hameyitary rules. $1.50. New Parliamentary Manual. By H. C. Davis, compiler of " Commencement Parts." 75 cents. Nearly Ready. Ten Weeks Course in Elocution. With numerous selections for illustration and practice. $1.25. Fenno's Science and Art of Elocution. $1.25. ^z±^%^j.^%z:^—^^^=z Old college chum.dear college chum.The days may come, the days may go ; But Thro' youth.thro' prime, and when the days Of harvest time to us shall come,Thro' This old familiar tune with new words, and many other old FAVORITES with new words, in our new book, songs of all the COLLEGES. In some instances the new words are serious or senti- mental ; in others, as with u-pi-dee, the new words are humorous, catchy, up-to-date. Besides the old familiar tunes with the new hearty college •words, there are, in this latest of song books, many old favorites with the old familiar words just as everyone loves to sing them. Then the book teems with NEW SONGS, many of them now for the first time published, besides songs popular in their respective col- leges— west, east, south, north — and often typical of ALM.A^ MATER. The whole-souled. song is the sort of song with which everyone e v e r y w h e r e is most familiar, and which one loves to sing and to hear, whenever two or three who lovp a song are met together — whether at col- lege, at home, afloat, or afield. And into this new book are gathered, the compilers hope, the very songs that will be sung. Theniusical pages are of just that size, and that beautiful legi- bility which delight the eye. The paper was made specially, and the cloth binding is a brightly novel and engaging effect in illumi- nated stamping in colors, with gold. SONGS OF ALL THE COLLEGES Copyright, Prlc€, $1.50 postpaid. 1500. HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers, NEW YORK CITY. Schoolbooks of all publishers at one store. cres. ^ i'hi' ^ _ - ^ P ^ii- ^ still mj' heart to mem'ries clings, Of those college days of long a - go. all we'll bear the mem 'ries dear. Of those golden days, old col - lege chum. rit. wm^Mmm s ^ \P \ *-=:•=*: ^ =«:**: *t ;«; *t *t i«i *t *t **::«= E^ jiW u-pi-DEE, jjbji ,, ,, A new Co-ed has alighted in town, ^ , ^f feWi U-pi-dee, U-pi-da ! 1*W+ tt It In an up-to-datest tailor-made gown,U-pi-de-i-da i tf tf uuu The boys are wild, and prex is, too, JiWU CITli You never saw such a huUa-ba-loo. ClTjI UUU CHORUS. - U-pi-dee-i-dee-i-da ! etc. || |] CWJ Her voice is clear as a soaring lark's, . CWf Ti Ti And her wit is like those trolley-car sparks 1 TI Ti ]#W+ When 'cross a muddy street she flits, tb^ fl f] The boj-s all have conniption fits ! ff if UkU The turn of her head turns all ours, too, i*Ui* 1^1/^ There's always a strife to sit in her pew; fT n iLi^ 'Tis enough to make a parson drunk, jll%^ C|/jl To hear her sing old co-ca-che-lunk ! if'^ j,ii. The above, and three other NEW verses to U-Pl-DEE, i-iil lJWJ and NEW WORDS, catchy, up-to-date, to many tj|73 Tl Tl others of the popular OLD FAMILIAR TUNES; be- Tl IT >U> sides OLD FAVORITES ; and also many NEW SONGS, l^h^ ff^ff SONGS OF ALL THE COLLEGES. tf^-ft jJJTJJ Copynght, Pr/fg, S/.JO, postpaid. 190(J. W7+J; uu;* HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers, New York City. ;Iuu ff"^ Schoolbooks 0/ all publishers at ofie store. f^f{ e^ =«= *^ **^ **" =^ '^ =£^ '^ =^ =£^ '^ K^ ^"1 :«- =fct ztt; i«p ±«i :;tt r«: *t i^E^ *t d^t E:^ t University of California - w.^OUTHE«N R©5ilONAL LIBRARY FACILITY Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. REC'D lO-UKL JUN 2 6 IM QLOCT AUG 26 »[IHC'D LD-URfl QL OCT 07 199|l mi 3 199i SRL-F 0CT0|5199i QL. «»T»t«*^ MAY 07 »5«*t JUM15 'Xf.'' ■>t8' R£C u LJ-t.vL JAN 1 3 1997 ^ J